'West side' stories: visible difference, class and young people

140
‘West side’ stories: visible difference, gender, class and young people Chantelle Amber Higgs Submitted in total fulfillment of the requirements of the degree of Master of Arts (Sociology) By Research December 2012 School of Social and Political Sciences The University of Melbourne

Transcript of 'West side' stories: visible difference, class and young people

 

 

 

 

‘West  side’  stories:  visible  difference,  gender,  class  and  young  

people  

 

Chantelle  Amber  Higgs  

Submitted  in  total  fulfillment  of  the  requirements  of  the  degree  of  

Master  of  Arts  (Sociology)  By  Research  

December  2012  

School  of  Social  and  Political  Sciences  

The  University  of  Melbourne  

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Abstract  

The  impetus  for  this  thesis  emerged  from  my  job  as  a  youth  worker  and  my  

dissatisfaction  with  the  dominant  ways  in  which  young  people  are  discussed  and  

managed  as  ‘at  risk’  and  ‘disengaged’.  I  argue  that,  far  from  being  disengaged,  young  

people  in  Melbourne’s  western  suburbs  are  engaged  in  reading  the  power  structures  

that  influence  their  lives  and  have  developed  a  range  of  strategies  to  operate  within  

and  against  these  classed,  ‘raced’  and  gendered  structures.  Throughout  this  thesis  I  

contend  that  young  people  have  agency  (that  is,  the  ability  to  act),  and  argue  for  

young  people  to  be  recognised  as  astute  social  actors,  from  whom  we  can  learn  

much  about  the  way  power  operates  and  the  strategies  people  use  to  live  with  social  

inequality.    

 

‘West  side’  stories  explores  how  young  people  experiencing  social  disadvantage  are  

‘managed’  in  public  policy  and  how  they  are  represented  in  academia.  The  

qualitative  research  presented  in  this  thesis  problematises  the  dominant  

representations,  by  illustrating  the  ways  in  which  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  

intersect  and  how  these  social  divisions  shape  the  lives  of  young  people  living  in  the  

west  –  a  culturally  diverse  and  economically  disadvantaged  region  of  Melbourne.  It  is  

argued  here  that  whiteness  is  marked  in  the  western  suburbs  and  that  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

Australians  are  also  visibly  different  because  of  their  class  location.    

 

 

 

This  is  to  certify  that  

 

i The  thesis  comprises  only  my  original  work  towards  the  Master  of  Arts  by  Research  

except  where  indicated  in  the  preface,  

ii Due  acknowledgement  has  been  made  in  the  text  to  all  other  material  used,  

iii The  thesis  is  less  than  50  000  words  in  length,  exclusive  of  tables,  maps,  

bibliographies  and  appendices.  

 

 

 

Signed  

 

Acknowledgements  

Without  the  friendship,  support,  guidance  and  generosity  of  many  people  from  the  

different  facets  of  my  life,  this  thesis  would  not  have  been  possible.  I  am  most  

grateful  to  the  young  people  involved  in  this  research,  my  supportive  supervisors,  

work  colleagues  and  my  dear,  long-­‐neglected  friends.  

Thank  you  to  the  numerous  young  people  who  have  allowed  me  to  enter  their  lives  

and  worlds,  to  travel  with  them  through  good  times  and  bad.  Many  of  these  young  

people  continue  to  inspire  me  with  their  deft  ability  to  overcome  what  at  first  

appear  to  be  insurmountable  challenges.  Others  I  have  been  blessed  to  know  while  

they  roamed  these  earthly  planes.  The  work  presented  here  would  not  have  

occurred  without  the  doors  you  opened.  Thank  you  for  your  generosity,  the  

inspiration  and  the  education  I  have  received  under  your  tutorage.  My  life  and  this  

thesis  (and  hopefully  the  wider  public  discourse)  have  been  enriched  by  your  

contributions.    

Within  another  realm,  academia,  I  am  indebted  to  Dr  Kalissa  Alexeyeff  for  making  

this  experience  significantly  less  awkward  and  daunting  because  of  her  patience,  

guidance,  good  humour  and  practical  tips  –  all  most  crucial  as  I  crawled  over  the  

submission  line.  Much  gratitude  needs  also  to  be  extended  to  Dr  Juliet  Rogers  for  her  

encouragement  and  receptive  ear  to  my  occasional  ranting,  and  to  Dr  Millsom  

Henry-­‐Waring  for  taking  me  on  as  a  student  in  the  first  instance.    

There  are  also  several  organisations  and  their  staff  that  assisted  me  to  connect  with  

young  people,  which  might  not  have  otherwise  been  possible,  including  Fatima  at  

Victorian  Arabic  Social  Services  and  Dyanne  at  the  Committee  of  the  Western  Young  

People  Independent  Network.  My  current  employers  also  deserve  praise  for  

graciously  accommodating  my  absences  during  the  final  stages  of  my  studies.  

Finally,  those  friends  who  still  remain  after  the  epic  journey  and  the  obsession  that  it  

involved  warrant  praise.  You  know  who  you  are,  as  do  those  who  have  faded  into  

the  background  along  this  path.  I  continue  to  miss  you  and  will  soon  return  to  the  

corridors  of  your  life  having  appreciated  your  enduring  faith  during  my  academic,  

 

professional  and  personal  challenges.  I  hope  to  become  reacquainted  with  you  now  

that  this  chapter  is  closed  as  I  will  no  longer  have  to  juggle  what  I  never  quite  

managed  –  a  suitable  balance  of  work,  study  and  life.  

 

Table  of  contents  

INTRODUCTION:  SOCIAL  GEOGRAPHY  OF  THE  WEST .............................................. 1  

YOUNG  WESTIES ......................................................................................................... 6  

RESEARCH  DESIGN....................................................................................................... 7  

METHODOLOGY ................................................................................................................ 8  

AIM  AND  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  THESIS .................................................................................... 16  

CHAPTER  1  ‘AT  RISK’,  ‘DISENGAGED’  AND  NEGATIVE  REPRESENTATIONS:  PUBLIC  

POLICY  AND  ACADEMIC  LIMITATIONS...................................................................18  

YOUNG  PEOPLE:  IN  CRISIS  AND  AT  RISK ............................................................................19  

STRUCTURAL  APPROACHES  TO  YOUNG  PEOPLE:  THE  YOUTH  TRANSITIONS  DISCOURSE ...................24  

SOCIOLOGY  OF  EDUCATION...........................................................................................28  

FEMINIST  AND  CRITICAL  STUDIES ....................................................................................29  

YOUTH  CULTURAL  STUDIES:  A  WHITEWASH .......................................................................32  

VISIBLY  DIFFERENT  YOUNG  PEOPLE:  NEGATIVE  REPRESENTATIONS ...........................................33  

VISIBLY  DIFFERENT  YOUNG  PEOPLE  AND  IDENTITY:  HYBRID  IDENTITIES.......................................... 34  

THE  NEW:  UNHINGING  HOMOGENOUS  CATEGORIES................................................................. 36  

CONCLUSION ............................................................................................................38  

CHAPTER  2  SCHOOLING:  RESISTANCE,  WITHDRAWAL  AND  HOPE..........................40  

SCHOOLS  AND  STUDENTS  IN  THE  WEST.............................................................................41  

‘TROUBLEMAKERS’.....................................................................................................44  

‘IT’S  REALLY  HARD’.....................................................................................................48  

‘WHAT  CAN  I  DO?’.....................................................................................................51  

WHITE  FRUSTRATIONS.................................................................................................55  

‘BUT  THEN  I  WENT  TO  SCHOOL  …  AND  THEN  IT  STARTED  TO  GET  BETTER’ ..................................57  

CONCLUSION ............................................................................................................58  

CHAPTER  3  EMPLOYMENT:  STRATEGIES  FOR  NAVIGATING  UNEQUAL  TERRAIN.....61  

YOUTH  EMPLOYMENT  IN  THE  WEST:  ‘I  KNEW  THAT  THIS  WAS  HAPPENING  TO  OTHER  PEOPLE’ .........62  

‘YOU  DON’T  HAVE  EXPERIENCE,  YOU  DON’T  HAVE  EXPERIENCE,  YOU  DON’T  HAVE  EXPERIENCE’.......64  

 

‘I’VE  ALWAYS  GOT  THE  JOB’ ..........................................................................................67  

‘YEAH  THAT’S  WHY  I  DON’T  WANT  TO  GET  A  JOB!  ...  I  WOULDN’T  WANT  TO  CHOOSE’ ..................69  

‘NOT  UNLESS  YOU  LOOKED  LIKE  A  TYPICAL  AUSSIE  GIRL’ .......................................................72  

‘THEY’RE  TRYING  …  TO  GET  US  READY  FOR  WHEN  WE  GET  MARRIED’ .......................................75  

‘ESPECIALLY  WHEN  YOU  ARE…’......................................................................................77  

‘I  DIDN’T  SEE  ANYONE  WHO  WASN’T  WHITE’ .....................................................................79  

‘WE  GET  THE  HIGH-­‐PAID  JOBS’ ......................................................................................81  

‘THE  EAST  SIDE  IS  MORE  HIGH  CLASS’...............................................................................82  

CONCLUSION ............................................................................................................84  

CHAPTER  4  GEOGRAPHIES  OF  EXCLUSION .............................................................85  

‘LARA  BINGLE  IS  WHAT  IS  AUSTRALIAN’ ...........................................................................86  

WHITE  MULTICULTURALISM  IN  THE  WEST .........................................................................90  

EMBODIED  DIFFERENCE,  PRACTICAL  NATIONALITY ...............................................................93  

SOCIAL  GEOGRAPHIES:  SPACES  OF  EXCLUSION ....................................................................95  

INTERNAL  BOUNDARIES:  ‘BUMS’  AND  ‘BOGANS’.................................................................97  

MULTICULTURAL  BELONGINGS.....................................................................................100  

CONCLUSION ..........................................................................................................102  

CONCLUSION  AND  DISCUSSION ..........................................................................104  

YOUNG  PEOPLE  IN  2012............................................................................................106  

EDUCATION:  GENDER  AND  CLASS  INEQUALITIES................................................................109  

STRUCTURAL  FORCES  IN  THE  LABOUR  MARKET .................................................................113  

THE  FUTURE ...........................................................................................................120  

BIBLIOGRAPHY....................................................................................................122  

APPENDIX ...........................................................................................................133  

1    

Introduction:  social  geography  of  the  west    

 

‘West  side’  stories:  visible  difference,  gender,  class  and  young  people  contains  stories  from  the  

culturally  diverse  and  economically  disadvantaged  western  suburbs  of  Melbourne,  Australia.  In  

it,  young  people  share  their  experiences  at  school,  looking  for  work  and  with  people  from  

different  backgrounds.  1  In  doing  so,  they  illustrate  the  messy  and  complicated  business  of  

negotiating  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  in  their  everyday  lives.  Visible  difference  in  the  

Australian  context  refers  to  non-­‐Anglo-­‐Saxon  people  (See:  Colic-­‐  Peisker  and  Tilbury,  2007,  

Henry-­‐Waring,  2007).  The  intersection  of  these  three  social  categories  is  examined  through  the  

lives  of  a  group  of  individuals  externally  labelled  ‘at  risk’,  ‘early  school  leavers’  and  

‘disengaged’.2      

 

This  study  was  conducted  during  the  Global  Financial  Crisis  (GFC)3  –  a  very  difficult  time  for  all  

jobseekers,  but  particularly  young  people  from  disadvantaged  backgrounds.  During  this  time  I  

was  employed  as  a  youth  worker  supporting  disengaged  young  people  in  the  west  to  

‘reconnect’  to  education,  training  and  employment.  My  experience  influenced  the  study  into  

the  lives  of  young  people  presented  here.  Disengaged  is  a  term  used  by  governments  and  policy  

writers  to  refer  to  young  people  who  are  not  engaged  in  education  and  training  or  who  are  

unemployed  (See  for  instance:  Department  of  Education,  2012a,  Beck,  2010,  Burns  et  al.,  2008).  

In  focusing  on  what  young  people  are  not  doing,  this  term  prioritises  these  activities  above  all  

others,  and  has  the  effect  of  limiting  a  young  person’s  worth  to  their  participation  in  these  

                                                                                                               1  The  term  ‘young  people’  is  used  in  this  thesis  rather  than  ‘youth’  as  the  latter  speaks  of  a  homogenous  social  category  and  a  biological  stage  that  do  not  exist.  Furthermore,  conceptually  this  thesis  seeks  to  distance  itself  from  youth  as  a  category  and  from  youth  development  approaches  that  typically  produce  an  ethnocentric,  masculine  and  class  bias  within  youth  studies  (See:  Wyn  &  White  (1997);  Lesko  (2001);  Nayak  (2003);  Harris  (2004)).  2  Early  school  leaver  refers  to  individuals  who  leave  formal  education  before  the  completion  of  Year  12,  and  the  term  at  risk  refers  to  those  individuals  who  are  considered  likely  to  leave  school  before  Year  12.  3  The  Global  Financial  Crisis  began  in  2008  and  continues  today  with  economies  in  Europe  and  North  America  still  in  recession.  

2    

spheres.  The  use  of  this  terminology  in  public  policy  and  the  public  arena  has  the  effect  of  

representing  young  people  as  ‘social  and  economic  problems’  (Mc  Leod  and  Allard,  2007).    

 

In  my  youth  worker  role  I  worked  alongside  some  inspirational  young  people,  accompanying  

them  to  Centrelink  and  to  their  first  day  back  at  school  or  their  first  job  interview.  I  also  spent  a  

lot  of  time  building  rapport  with  young  people,  and  visiting  parks,  pool  halls,  family  homes  and  

the  beach,  as  much  as  I  spent  time  advocating  for  better  services  and  new  opportunities.  The  

young  people  with  whom  I  had  contact  had  become  marginalised  from  their  families,  schools,  

employers  and  the  wider  community,  and  it  was  their  personal  circumstances  that  led  them  to  

be  labelled  as  disengaged,  at  risk  and  early  school  leavers.  Some  succeeded  against  the  odds  to  

rise  triumphantly  from  torn  social  fabric;  others  found  different  means  to  enrich  their  lives  with  

meaning.  In  the  process,  the  young  people  in  the  west  taught  me  a  great  deal  about  their  ability  

to  name  power  structures  and  to  operate  within  these  so  as  to  survive  and  overcome  social  

inequalities.    

 

The  experiences  of  young  people  in  Melbourne’s  decaying  industrial  hinterland–  the  ‘west  side’  

are  presented  in  this  thesis.  In  this  landscape,  the  manual  and  factory  jobs  that  once  provided  

the  residents  of  suburbs  such  as  Footscray,  Sunshine  and  Laverton  with  a  wage  have  steadily  

declined.  Its  industrial  history  has  brought  to  the  west  high  levels  of  social  disadvantage  and  

cultural  diversity.  The  economic  adversity  is  apparent  in  not  only  the  dilapidated  houses  from  

bygone  eras  that  would  be  renovated  in  more  affluent  suburbs,  but  also  the  vacant  industrial  

land  nestling  up  alongside  these  residential  zones.  Trucks  congest  the  main  roads  and  freight  

trains  rattle  throughout  the  suburbs  day  and  night,  reminding  residents  that  they  live  in  the  

transport  and  logistics  hub  of  Melbourne.  While  the  inner  suburbs  of  Footscray,  Seddon  and  

Yarraville  have  been  discovered  by  hipsters  and  property  developers,  their  expensive  tastes  

often  rubs  uneasily  alongside  those  who  frequent  Footscray  to  access  crisis  services  and  

residents  whose  fashion  palette  borrows  more  from  the  mass-­‐produced  lines  of  Kmart  and  Big  

W  than  from  boutique  designers.    

3    

 

When  travelling  to  Footscray  (often  described  as  the  gateway  to  the  west),  one  sees  a  

magnificent  gold  Buddhist  statue  shimmering  brightly,  rising  from  the  banks  of  the  brown  and  

murky  Maribyrnong  River.  The  land  around  the  river  and  the  west  is  the  traditional  land  of  the  

Kulin  Nation.  4Today,  the  Heavenly  Queen  and  the  adjacent  temple  Mazu  look  westward,  built  

with  funds  raised  by  Chinese  Buddhists  here  and  abroad.  A  commanding  presence,  the  Queen  

pays  homage  to  the  strong  South-­‐East  Asian  population  that  made  first  Footscray,  then  later  

Braybrook,  Sunshine  and  St  Albans,  its  home  following  the  end  of  the  White  Australia  policy  in  

the  1950s.  The  Queen  and  the  temple  are  built  on  former  factory  land,  used  generations  ago  for  

a  glue  factory  and  a  tannery.  The  Queen’s  arrival  to  the  river  is  synonymous  with  the  cultural  

and  religious  diversity  that  characterises  the  west,  while  also  symbolising  the  area’s  history  of  

providing  working-­‐class  employment  opportunities  to  migrant  communities  (For  instance  see:  

Pardy  in  Long  et  al.,  2005,  Pardy,  2009).      

 

In  this  thesis,  the  west  makes  reference  to  the  suburbs  that  fall  within  the  six  local  government  

areas  (LGAs)  that  constitute  western  metropolitan  Melbourne:  Maribyrnong,  Moonee  Valley,  

Wyndham,  Hobsons  Bay,  Brimbank  and  Melton.  The  west  is  a  patchwork  of  diversity  home  to  

people  of  different  socioeconomic  and  cultural  and  linguistic  backgrounds.  The  multi-­‐million  

dollar  postcode  of  Williamstown  that  white-­‐collar  professionals  call  home  shares  a  border  with  

disadvantaged  Laverton.  The  large  and  regal  colonial  era  homes  of  Essendon  contrast  with  the  

high  concentrations  of  public  housing  towers  that  puncture  the  skyline  of  North  Kensington  and  

Flemington.  Here,  the  inner  west  –  including  Footscray,  Flemington  and  Yarraville  –  have  or  are  

rapidly  gentrifying.  Out  further,  the  young  suburbs  of  Tarneit,  Point  Cook  and  the  older  Caroline  

                                                                                                               4  Kulin  nation  is  a  collective  reference  to  the  different  Aboriginal  clan  groups  that  owned  Port  Phillip,  an  area  of  Melbourne  prior  to  colonisation.  The  five  different  clans  that  lived  in  this  region  shared  language  from  the  Woiwurrung    group  and  were  understood  to  form  a  ‘nation’  of  people  referred  to  as  Koori’s  which  is  a  self-­‐identifying  term  from  a  local  language.  ‘Kulin’  translates  from  Indigenous  language  to  human  beings.  

 

4    

Springs  sit  on  the  fringe  of  Melbourne,  where  ‘McMansions’  dominate  growth  corridors  that  

provide  young  professionals  with  access  to  the  great  Australian  dream  of  home  ownership.    

 

Rapid  suburban  growth  is  replacing  former  farmland  as  new  residential  developments  replace  

paddocks  and  joining  up  the  inner  and  outer  suburbs.  The  gentrification  of  the  inner  west  is  

also  transforming  the  outer  regions.  As  the  inner  suburbs  have  increasingly  become  home  to  

middle-­‐class  professionals  and  young  families  there  has  been  an  exodus  of  working-­‐class  Anglo-­‐

Saxon  families  and  newly  arrived  migrants  who  can  no  longer  afford  to  live  in  these  areas.  

Melbourne’s  real  estate  boom  is  having  a  ripple  effect,  transforming  the  formerly  majority  

white  outer  suburbs  of  Werribee  and  Melton  into  ‘multicultural’  communities.  This  is  seeing  

young  people  and  their  families  who  are  experiencing  disadvantage  relocate  to  poorly  serviced  

areas  where  infrastructure  has  not  yet  caught  up  with  the  population  boom  or  where  service  

providers  are  unprepared  to  cater  for  the  needs  of  newly  arrived  refugees,  leaving  them  more  

isolated  and  dislocated.    

   

The  west  is  the  most  culturally  and  linguistically  diverse  area  in  Victoria,  having  been  home  to  

waves  of  migrants  and  refugees  since  the  end  of  World  War  II.  Initially,  this  settlement  was  by  

people  arriving  from  Eastern  and  Western  Europe,  and  later  by  visibly  different  migrants  from  

South-­‐East  Asia,  the  Middle  East,  the  Pacific  Islands  and  Africa.  Approximately  one  third  of  its  

residents  were  not  born  in  Australia  and  one  third  speak  a  language  other  than  English  at  home  

(Department  of  Human  Services,  2000:  16  -­‐  17).  The  diversity,  often  described  as  ‘cultural  

vibrancy’  by  state  and  local  governments  is  evident  in  Footscray,  where  much  of  this  research  

was  conducted.  Here  there  is  a  proliferation  of  restaurants  and  specialty  stores  trading  in  

clothing,  groceries  and  other  items  that  migrants  and  their  descendants  seek  out  as  they  make  

Melbourne  their  own.  The  strong  Vietnamese  presence  is  evident  along  Hopkins  and  Droop  

Streets  and  the  bustling  Little  Saigon  Market.  On  the  other  side  of  Footscray,  from  Victoria  

University’s  Nicholson  Street  campus  through  to  Irving  Street,  is  an  abundance  of  Ethiopian,  

Somali  and  Southern  Sudanese  shops,  restaurants  and  clothing  stores  as  well  as  money  transfer  

5    

businesses.  And  in  the  middle  of  these  two  shopping  precincts  is  the  Nicholson  Street  mall.  

Here  many  Anglo-­‐Saxon  and  Vietnamese  Australians,  often  heroin  users  or  recovering  addicts,  

access  local  chemists  that  offer  methadone  programs  or  seek  out  the  heroin  dealers  who  are  

both  elusive  and  visible,  move  throughout  the  area  during  daylight  hours.    

 

More  recent  arrivals  are  the  Indian  international  students  and  skilled  migrants,  whose  presence  

is  reflected  in  the  small  Indian-­‐owned  businesses  sprinkled  throughout  the  Footscray  central  

business  district.  Indian  restaurants  and  grocery  stores  are  now  found  selling  homemade  

paneer  and  cheap  tahlias.  Almost  weekly,  a  new  café  opens  in  this  area,  catering  to  the  new  

residents  with  higher  disposable  incomes.  Both  the  colour  and  social  inequality  that  sit  on  the  

surface  in  Footscray  are  markedly  absent  in  the  neighbouring  suburbs  of  Seddon  and  Yarraville.  

In  these  spaces  I  am  continually  struck  by  the  contrasting  affluence,  apparent  in  the  

proliferation  of  boutique  clothing  and  home  ware  stores,  cafés  and  wine  bars  where  Anglo-­‐

Saxon  Australians  sip  lattés  and  glasses  of  wine.  Yarraville  is  an  area  I  often  hear  residents  of  

the  west  describe  as  not  like  ‘the  west’  at  all.  

 

Statistics  from  the  Australian  Bureau  of  Statistics  illustrate  the  disadvantage  that  dimples  the  

western  suburbs.  The  Index  of  Relative  Socio  Economic  Disadvantage  (IRESD)  that  identifies  

areas  of  disadvantage  in  the  79  LGAs  of  Victoria  demonstrates  this  divide  in  the  west.5  IRESD  

data  comprises  information  on  low  incomes,  low  educational  attainment,  high  unemployment  

and  employment  in  unskilled  occupations.  In  2011  IRESD  data  ranked  Brimbank  LGA,  which  

includes  the  suburbs  of  Sunshine  and  St  Albans,  the  third  most  disadvantaged  LGA  in  Victoria.  

Maribyrnong,  comprising  Footscray  and  Braybrook,  rose  from  the  seventh  most  disadvantaged  

LGA  in  2009  to  the  24th  in  2011.  In  contrast,  Melton,  home  to  Caroline  Springs,  in  2011  was  

ranked  50th  and  Melbourne,  which  includes  Kensington  and  North  Melbourne,  is  70th  in  Victoria  

(ABS,  2009:  ABS  2011).  

                                                                                                                 

6    

 

The  wealth  of  suburb  such  as  Williamstown  in  Hobsons  Bay,  which  is  ranked  49th  masks  the  

disadvantage  experienced  by  people  living  in  clusters  of  public  housing  in  the  neighbouring  

suburbs  of  Laverton  and  Altona  North.  Similarly,  the  affluence  of  Essendon  and  Moonee  Ponds,  

both  suburbs  of  Moonee  Valley,  distorts  the  IRESD  of  this  LGA  which  is  ranked  60th  which  is  also  

includes  the  suburbs  of  Flemington  and  Ascot  Vale  –  both  of  which  have  large  proportions  of  

public  housing,  and  are  therefore  home  to  some  of  Melbourne’s  most  socially  vulnerable  

residents  (ABS,  2011).  The  IRESD  statistics  testifies  to  the  concentrated  disadvantage  that  some  

young  people  in  the  west  are  born  or  move  into,  and  in  which  they  operate  and  navigate  daily  

life  as  they  grow  up.  They  amount  to  structural  and  material  disadvantage,  and  thus  a  lack  of  

opportunity,  for  many  of  its  young  residents.    

 

Young  westies    

Young  people  in  the  west  often  strongly  identify  with  the  region,  naming  themselves  ‘westies’  

or  describing  themselves  as  from  the  ‘west  side’.  As  the  statistics  mentioned  above  suggest,  

young  people  in  this  region  are  likely  to  come  from  socioeconomically  disadvantaged  families  

and  to  occupy  a  space  outside  the  dominant  Anglo-­‐Saxon  community  because  of  their  cultural  

and  linguistic  background.  According  to  the  2006  Census  data,  39.3  per  cent  of  young  people  in  

the  west  have  two  parents  for  whom  English  is  not  their  first  language,  in  comparison  to  the  

state  average  of  21.9  per  cent  and  the  metropolitan  Melbourne  average  of  29.3  per  cent.  In  

addition,  36.4  per  cent  of  young  people  in  the  west  come  from  single-­‐parent  families,  

compared  with  19.4  per  cent  at  the  state  level  and  26.5  per  cent  for  the  metropolitan  

Melbourne  average  (Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  Development,  2011:  74).  

 

In  2009,  77  per  cent  of  young  people  in  the  west  completed  Year  12  or  an  equivalent,  in  

comparison  to  the  metropolitan  region  average  of  82.2  per  cent.  They  are  also  more  likely  to  

come  from  families  with  low  levels  of  educational  attainment  and  success:  18.6  per  cent  come  

7    

from  two-­‐parent  families  and  45.2  per  cent  from  single-­‐parent  families  that  have  a  Year  12  or  

equivalent  qualification  (Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  Development,  2011:  

71).  Young  people  in  the  west  are  also  more  likely  to  come  from  a  home  where  a  parent  is  

unemployed.  This  is  particularly  the  case  for  single-­‐parent  households,  where  36  per  cent  are  

unemployed;  while  23.6  per  cent  of  two-­‐parent  households  have  a  parent  who  is  experiencing  

unemployment  (Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  Development,  2011:  71).  

 

As  this  thesis  will  reveal,  many  young  people  carry  the  burden  of  intergenerational  

disadvantage  which  permeates  their  educational  and  employment  trajectories.  It  is  against  this  

backdrop  that  the  young  people  interviewed  in  this  study  must  carve  out  a  life  for  themselves  

as  they  spend  time  with  friends,  study,  attempt  to  find  work  and  formulate  goals  and  

aspirations  for  their  future.  The  narratives  of  the  young  participants  presented  here  animate  

this  disadvantage  and  show  how  young  people  experience  and  negotiate  the  multidimensional  

disadvantage  that  encompasses  their  gender,  class  location  and  visible  difference.    

 

Research  design  

Between  2006  and  2009  25  young  people  (aged  16  to  19)  from  Melbourne’s  western  suburbs  

participated  in  the  qualitative  component  of  this  research  project.  The  participants  reflect  the  

cultural  and  linguistic  diversity  of  the  western  suburbs.  Some  are  second-­‐  and  later-­‐generation  

Australians  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon,  non-­‐Anglo-­‐Saxon  and  Aboriginal  background.  Others  are  new  

arrivals  of  refugee  background  or  international  students.6  Several  of  the  participants  were  at  

risk,  early  school  leavers,  disengaged  or  Tertiary  and  Further  Education  (TAFE)  students.  All  of  

the  young  people  who  feature  in  this  thesis  are  referred  to  by  pseudonyms.    

 

                                                                                                               6  The  term  ‘new  arrival’  is  used  by  Australian  Government  departments  to  refer  to  refugees  and  migrants  who  have  been  in  Australia  less  than  five  years.  

8    

Three  young  men  participated:  one  is  Australian  born  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background;  another  is  of  

Southern  Sudanese  background  and  arrived  in  Australia  as  a  refugee;  and  one  young  man  was  

an  Indian  international  student  who  later  gained  permanent  residency  under  the  skilled  

migration  program.  Of  the  22  young  women  involved,  14  were  born  in  Australia  and  are  of  

Lebanese  descent.  Of  the  remaining  young  women  who  were  Australian  born,  two  have  

combined  Aboriginal  and  Tongan  heritage,  one  has  Tongan  heritage,  and  another  has  combined  

Chinese  and  Vietnamese  heritage.  Three  young  women  of  refugee  background  participated:  

one  is  Karen  (from  Burma),  another  is  Southern  Sudanese  and  the  third  is  from  Somali.  One  

young  woman  who  is  an  international  student  from  Mauritania  also  participated.    

 

The  participants  shared  stories  about  school  and  looking  for  work,  while  also  talking  of  

independently  raised  topics.  This  generated  a  rich  body  of  material  that  has  been  analysed  to  

capture  the  complex  ways  that  young  people  negotiate  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  as  

social  categories  in  their  day-­‐to-­‐day  lives.    

 

Methodology    

‘Westside’  stories  present  the  views  and  experiences  of  a  small  group  of  young  people  from  

Melbourne’s  western  suburbs.  While  no  claims  are  made  to  be  representative  of  all  young  

people  experiencing  socio-­‐economic  marginalization  the  themes  to  emerge  speak  to  the  

broader  structural  issues  that  are  faced  by  the  individuals  interviewed  in  this  thesis.  These  

included  the  intersection  of  gender,  race,  class  and  different  shades  of  whiteness.  Whilst  

Westside  stories  aims  to  present  the  views  and  experiences  of  male  and  females,  it  was  

however  difficult  to  recruit  young  men  for  gender  specific  focus  groups.  Of  the  four  focus  

groups  held  two  were  all  female  and  two  were  mixed  in  gender.    As  a  result  of  this,  the  data  

is  bias  towards  young  women,  thereby  problematising  the  thesis  intention  to  investigate  

and  speak  to  the  experiences  of  young  people  generally.  In  future  research  projects  the  

researcher  would  seek  to  address  the  gender  imbalance  by  implementing  a  range  of  gender-­‐

specific  recruitment  strategies  to  increase  the  participation  of  young  men.  

9    

A  qualitative  research  methodology  was  constructed  to  place  the  words,  thoughts  and  

experiences  of  young  people  at  the  centre  of  the  analysis.  It  draws  on  the  work  of  feminists  

who  have  utilised  focus  groups  and  individual  interviews  to  capture  the  lived  experience  of  

vulnerable  groups,  including  young  people  (Wolf,  1996,  Sosulsk  et  al.,  2012).    

   

The  analysis  of  stories  and  narratives  was  favoured  as  qualitative  techniques  because  it  allows  

participants  to  describe  how  ‘race’  (what  I  term  ‘visible  difference’),  racism  and  racialisation  

impact  upon  their  social  encounters  (Fernández,  2002:  48).7  Such  stories  act  as  powerful  

counter-­‐narratives  to  a  discourse  that  seeks  to  deny  the  continued  salience  of  ‘race’  and  

ethnicity  as  social  categories  (Delgado,  1989:  2413).  In  addition,  this  type  of  data  challenges  

homogenous  and  fixed  representations  of  social  categories  by  illustrating  the  ways  that  

whiteness  and  visible  difference  operate  in  conjunction  with  other  social  divisions,  including  

gender  and  class  (hooks  in  Back  and  Solomos,  2000:  17,  Parker  and  Lynn,  2002,  Valentine,  2007:  

10,  Tuhiwai-­‐  Smith,  2008:  45).    

 

The  description  ‘visibly  different’  is  used  in  this  thesis  to  refer  to  people  who  are  not  of  Anglo-­‐

Saxon  background.  This  term  acknowledges  that  visibility  matters  because  whiteness  continues  

to  be  the  dominant  means  by  which  Australia’s  nationality  is  conceptualised  in  the  public  arena,  

and  this  is  embedded  within  its  institutions  (Hage,  2000,  Hage,  2003,  Moreton-­‐Robinson,  2004).  

Within  this  dominant  narrative,  Australians  are  thought  of  as  white  and  visibly  different  people  

                                                                                                               7  ‘Race’  is  used  here  to  refer  to  socially  constructed  social  categories,  the  meaning  of  which  is  historically,  geographically  and  socially  bound.  The  term  is  cited  herein  with  inverted  commas  to  acknowledge  the  continued  salience  of  this  term.  Racialisation  refers  to  the  process  of  creating  a  ‘race’  of  people  and  when  ‘complex  social  phenomena  are  refracted  through  and  become  explained  primarily  in  terms  of  ethnic  and  racial  categories’  DELGADO,  R.  &  STEFANCIC,  J.  2001.  Critical  Race  Theory:  An  Introduction,  New  York,  New  York  University  Press,  POYNTING,  S.,  NOBLE,  G.,  TABAR,  P.  &  COLLINS,  J.  2004.  Bin  Laden  in  the  Suburbs:  Criminalising  the  Arab  Other,  Sydney,  The  Sydney  Institute  of  Criminology.  

 

 

   

10    

are  seen  as  the  Other.  Non-­‐Anglo-­‐Saxons’  visibility  marks  them  as  different  –  a  trend  that  

persists  despite  the  Australian  Government’s  official  multicultural  policy.  By  focusing  on  visible  

difference,  this  thesis  acknowledges  the  complex  social  processes  that  produce  social  

categories  and  identities,  including  ‘race’,  ethnicity  and  nationality.    

 

Qualitative  data  therefore  enables  this  study  to  capture  the  ways  in  which  the  visible  

‘rearticulates’  sexism  and  the  role  that  other  divisions  such  as  class  play  in  the  constructing  of  

femininity  and  masculinity  (Dieckhoff,  2004,  Gaganakis,  2006,  Harris,  2004b,  hooks,  1984,  

McRobbie,  2000,  McRobbie,  2007,  Parker  and  Lynn,  2002,  Reynolds,  2006,  Shain,  2003,  Yuval-­‐  

Davis,  2006).  By  exploring  the  intersection  between  social  differences,  this  thesis  is  able  to  

contest  ‘youth’  and  ‘young  people’  as  fixed  and  monolithic  categories,  while  also  illustrating  

how  the  research  participants  negotiate  within  these  categories.  

 

The  focus  on  the  16  to  19  year  old  age  range  reflects  constraints  imposed  by  the  ethics  

committee  at  University  of  Melbourne,  who  accepted  that  16  year  olds  could  participate  in  

the  research  without  the  consent  of  their  parents.  The  minimum  age  of  participants  was  

also  informed  by  researcher  view  that  it  was  critical  for  potential  participants  be  mature  

enough  to  participate  without  the  consent  of  their  parents.    

 

The  researcher  considered  it  crucial  that  research  participants  be  able  to  be  involved  in  this  

research  project  without  their  parents  consent  because  she  had  previously  experiened  

difficulties  in  relation  to  this  issue.  The  issue  of  securing  parental  consent  was  particulalry  

pertinent  for  young  people  with  a  history  of  disengagement  who  often  have  complicated  or  

fractured  relationships  with  their  parents.  Often  conflict  in  families  has  contributed  to  

young  people  becoming  disengaged,  or  sometimes  it  is  the  behavior  of  the  adolescent  that  

causes  conflict  with  their  parent,  that  may  then  lead  to  other  issues  such  as  disengagement  

or  homelessness.  Requiring  parental  consent  would  have  acted  as  a  major  impediment,  

11    

potentially  preventing  the  voices  of  marginalized  young  people,  who  were  specifically  being  

sought  for  this  project,  being  heard  from.    

 

The  term  young  people  or  “youth”  is  problematised  in  the  literature  review.  Typically  these  

terms  make  reference  to  a  category  of  people,  bound  together  on  the  basis  of  age,  

encompassing  the  period  between  childhood  and  adulthood  (Jones  2009:  1).  There  is  however  

no  fixed  or  universally  agreed  upon  age  at  which  “youth”  starts  and  ends  (White  and  Wyn  1997:  

1;  Harris  2004:  9;  Mizen  2004:  8;  Jones  2009:  10).  Often  when  the  term  young  people  is  used  in  

policy  circles  it  encompasses  individuals  aged  13,  an  age  associated  with  adolescence  and  ends  

at  twenty-­‐five.  The  extension  of  the  term  to  include  those  in  their  early  to  mid-­‐twenties  is  a  

relatively  recent  phenomena  and  reflects  the  extended  period  that  young  people  in  Western  

societies  spend  in  education  and  training  in  preparation  for  employment.  The  social  

ramifications  of  this  have  been  well  examined  in  the  youth  transitions  discourse  (see  Wyn  and  

White  1997  for  instance).    

 

The  data  analysis  in  this  thesis  was  guided  by  grounded  theory  –  an  inductive  method  that  

involves  generating  and  analysing  data  simultaneously  (Martin  and  Turner,  1986).  Such  a  

technique  facilitated  the  continual  and  systematic  comparison  of  the  words  of,  actions  of  and  

exchanges  between  the  research  participants  (and  the  researcher)  to  identify  similarities  and  

differences  in  their  narratives.  This  enabled  the  research  to  be  driven  by  the  themes  and  issues  

that  emerged  throughout  the  fieldwork  rather  than  in  response  to  a  hypothesis.    

 

A  narrative  focused,  constructivist  model  of  grounded  theory  informed  the  methodology  of  

Westside  Stories.  As  Kathy  Charmaz  (2003:  250  in  Denzin  &  Lincolin)  states,  this  model  of  

grounded  theory  model  recognises  ‘the  relativism  of  multiple  social  realities’  and  ‘the  mutual  

creation  of  knowledge  by  the  viewer  and  viewed’.  As  this  grounded  theory  model  allowed  this  

study  to  move  towards  ‘interpretive’  and  ‘multiple’  understandings  of  young  people  

12    

perspectives  and  experiences  it  was  favoured  over  classical  grounded  theory.  In  addition,  

constructivist  grounded  theory  was  utilised  as  it  gives  voice  to  research  participants  

(Breckenridge,  2012).  In  contrast,  the  use  of  classical  grounded  theory  would  have  elevated  

young  people’s  experiences  to  a  conceptual  level  rather  than  being  examined  for  descriptive  

and  interpretative  perspective.  

 

The  notion  of  ‘everyday  multiculturalism’  is  also  used  in  this  thesis  to  understand  the  everyday  

practices  young  people  adopt  to  negotiate  cultural  difference.  This  type  of  analysis  looks  to  the  

ordinary  lives  of  young  people,  how  they  encounter  people  from  different  backgrounds,  and  

how  they  blur,  encounter,  negotiate,  and  recognise  differences  (Harris,  2009:  188).  Insofar  as  it  

captures  the  dynamics  of  social  life,  this  method  is  being  advocated  as  a  means  to  develop  new  

directions  for  research  on  visibly  different  young  people  (Butcher  and  Harris,  2010,  Collins  et  

al.,  2011,  Harris,  2009,  Moran,  2011,  Noble  and  Poynting,  2010).  In  addition,  this  method  is  also  

specifically  useful  for  studies  concerning  young  people  as  it  ‘gives  descriptive  and  explanatory  

priority  to  sites  and  literacies  such  as  everyday  neighbourhoods,  locales,  vernacular  expressions  

and  popular  culture’  –  all  of  which  are  part  of  young  people’s  habitus8  (Harris,  2009:  193).    

 

Two  different  data  collection  methods  were  utilised  to  generate  two  distinct  types  of  

qualitative  data.  Focus  groups  were  held  to  provide  the  researcher  with  an  opportunity  to  

observe  interactions  between  participants  as  they  responded  to  topics  and  how  social  

differences  emerged  in  a  group  context  (Howarth,  2002:  246,  Tonkiss  in  Seale,  2004:  194).  In  

contrast,  the  second  method  used  –  individual  interviews  –  generated  more  in-­‐depth  

information  about  the  participants.  It  also  allowed  the  participants  to  provide  detailed  and  

lengthy  responses  to  questions  (Schwandt,  2001:  135).  

 

                                                                                                               8  Habitus  is  a  term  developed  by  Bourdieu  to  refer  to  the  lifestyles,  values,  culture  that  are  evident  in  the  body,  practices,  styles  and  forms  of  knowledge  individual  and  particular  groups  (see  Bourdieu,  1990).  

13    

A  well-­‐established  limitation  of  focus  groups  is  the  tendency  for  one  or  two  individuals  to  

dominate  the  discussion  (Sagoe  2012:  7).  This  was  certainly  the  case  in  the  focus  group  with  the  

young  women  of  Lebanese  background,  which  meant  the  researcher  draw  upon  the  comments  

of  two  and  three  young  women  more  than  the  other  participants.  Whilst  the  researcher  made  

efforts  to  draw  discussion  from  the  quieter  participants,  they  appeared  shy  and  to  lack  the  

confidence  to  share  their  views.    

 

The  three  other  focus  groups  (two  with  young  people  of  mixed  backgrounds,  one  of  Pacific  

Island  background)  were  smaller  in  size  with  were  three  or  four  participants  present.  The  small  

size  made  it  possible  for  the  researcher,  who  was  facilitating  to  encourage  each  participant  to  

share  his  or  her  views,  although  this  was  not  always  possible.  Achol  for  instance  shared  very  

little  despite  being  individually  being  asked  her  opinion  or  about  her  experiences.  The  individual  

interviews  with  Jacob  and  Joyce  also  provided  rich  data  that  was  not  matched  by  material  

generated  in  focus  groups.  For  this  reason,  their  views  and  experiences  were  used  widely.  

 

Each  young  participant  was  each  asked  a  series  of  questions  about  how  they  self-­‐identified,  e.g.  

their  cultural,  religious,  ethnic  and  or  ‘racial’  background,  about  their  educational  levels  and  

their  career  aspirations.  The  same  questions  were  asked  of  their  parents  as  to  provide  some  

insight  into  their  socio-­‐economic  background.  Following  this  the  young  participants  were  asked  

a  set  of  questions  structured  around  three  themes.  These  themes  were  visible  difference  and  

national  identity,  experiences  at  school  and  experiences  of  looking  for  work.  Whilst  the  

researcher  had  a  set  of  fixed  questions  the  participants  often  redirected  the  discussion  outside  

these  topics.  All  the  data  collected  was  analysed,  including  material  outside  the  initial  research  

scope  as  independently  raised  topics  were  thought  to  offer  insight  into  young  people’s  

interests,  concerns  and  their  understanding  of  the  world  around  them.      

 

14    

A  distinguishing  feature  of  the  fieldwork  activities  was  the  use  of  visual  aids  at  the  beginning  of  

each  session.  Young  people  were  shown  a  collection  of  images  to  introduce  them  to  the  

research  topic  and  to  create  a  space  where  they  felt  safe  to  talk  about  visible  difference.  It  was  

anticipated  the  visual  tools  would  establish  a  foundation  for  the  participants  to  freely  discuss  

the  perceived  role  that  social  differences  played  in  their  experiences  at  school  and  looking  for  

work.  The  images  were  selected  by  the  researcher  and  consisted  of  photos  of  Australians  of  

Aboriginal,  Anglo-­‐Saxon,  Pacific  Island  and  Arab  appearance,  some  of  whom  are  public  figures.9  

The  use  of  visual  aids  elicited  descriptive  terms  and  references  to  phenotypic  markers  and  

discussion  on  the  perceived  relationship  between  visible  difference  and  other  social  divisions.  

This  method  was  employed  as  an  inclusive  strategy  to  counter  research  techniques  that  

typically  favour  the  ‘literacy  and  verbalization  skills’  held  by  ‘educated  and  middle-­‐class  

children’  from  ‘monolingual  societies’  (Hoerder  et  al.,  2005:28,  Young  and  Barrett,  2001:  389).  

 

Following  this  exercise  the  participants  were  asked  questions  including  “how  would  you  

describe  your  experiences  at  school/looking  for  work?”  “Do  you  think  you  have  been  

treated  differently  at  school/when  looking  for  work?”  Other  questions  included  “what  are  

some  of  the  challenges  or  good  things  about  school/looking  for  work?”  “Do  you  feel  like  you  

belong?”  “Where  do  you  feel  like  you  do/do  not  belong?”  

 

The  qualitative  data  was  analysed  to  identify  recurring  themes  in  the  words  and  expressions  

used  by  young  people  to  describe  and  discuss  differences  as  well  as  the  subjects  nominated  

for  discussion.    The  themes  to  emerge  also  reflected  issues  I  was  observing  as  a  youth  

worker  in  the  west.  Analysis  of  the  data  was  driven  by  themes  that  emerged  in  the  focus  

groups  and  those  presented  reflect  topics  that  young  people  preferred  to  discuss.  Such  

topics  included  negotiating  social  differences  in  their  everyday  lives,  operating  against  

                                                                                                               9  To  view  images  used  see  appendix  i  

15    

stereotypes  of  the  western  suburbs,  theme  prominent  across  ‘white’,  visibly  different,  newly  

arrived  or  Australian  born  research  participants.  

 

The  personal  and  professional  networks  of  the  researcher  were  utilised  to  recruit  young  people  

for  this  research  project,  with  her  ‘youth  worker’  identity  facilitating  the  majority  of  contact  

with  participants.  Young  people  known  to  the  researcher  then  acted  as  ‘inside’  informers,  

assisting  with  the  recruitment  of  their  peers  (Young  and  Barrett,  2001:  394).  Recruiting  young  

people  to  participate  in  the  project  was  particularly  challenging.  For  each  focus  group  

successfully  convened,  three  other  sessions  did  not  proceed.  The  difficulty  in  recruiting  

participants  can  in  part  be  attributed  to  the  disengaged  status  of  the  young  people  targeted  for  

the  study,  as  they  are  frequently  transient  or  experiencing  problems  in  their  lives.  This  made  it  

more  difficult  for  the  researcher  to  secure  their  participation.    

 

It  was  also  particularly  difficult  to  locate  and  speak  to  young  people  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

background.  These  young  people  were  far  more  elusive  than  the  newly  arrived  young  people  

and  the  young  women  of  Tongan  and/or  Aboriginal  background.  I  suspect  this  is  because  many  

young  people  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background  in  the  west  experience  intergenerational  

disadvantage  and  that  is  has  lead  they  and  their  families  to  withdraw  from  support  services  

because  they  consider  them  ineffectual,  have  little  faith  in  them  or  have  had  negative  dealings  

with  state  institutions  such  as  Victoria  Police  and  or  Child  Protection.  This  means  that  they  do  

not  trust  the  agencies  that  are  often  responsible  for  criminalising  social  problems.  In  contrast,  

new  arrivals  tend  to  be  eager  for  assistance  to  learn  about  the  ‘systems’  and  to  direct  their  

hopeful  energy  towards  building  a  new  life  for  themselves.  In  this  regard,  the  conduct  of  both  

new  arrivals  and  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  people  experiencing  intergenerational  disadvantage  

represents  different  coping  strategies.    

 

16    

Undertaking  this  study  was  possible  because  several  young  people  involved  had  a  pre-­‐existing  

level  in  trust  in  the  researcher  because  of  her  youth  worker  identity.  The  relationship  between  

the  young  people  and  researcher  meant  the  researcher  had  responsibility  to  remain  open  to  

their  lives,  views  and  worldviews.  As  someone  who  was  working  with  young  people  

experiencing  multiple  and  intersecting  levels  of  social  disadvantage,  the  researcher  was  

conscientious  that  many  were  on  already  on  relatively  pre-­‐determined  trajectories.  Throughout  

this  thesis  and  the  researchers  work  with  young  people  it  was  recognize  that  whilst  it  was  not  

possible  to  change  the  structural  forces  that  restricted  the  possibilities  available  them  (but  they  

could  be  alerted  to  these)  they  could  be  assisted  to  negotiate  the  systems  that  might  otherwise  

have  left  them  bewildered.  Being  present  and  acknowledging  the  injustices  many  young  people  

face  was  just  as  important  as  to  them  as  it  was  for  the  researcher.    

 

Aim  and  structure  of  the  thesis  

The  quotes  and  narratives  presented  in  this  thesis  reflect  the  dominant  themes  that  emerged  

over  the  course  of  the  research.  The  impetus  for  this  thesis  came  from  my  work  as  a  youth  

worker  and  my  subsequent  dissatisfaction  with  the  dominant  ways  in  which  young  people  are  

discussed  and  managed  as  at  risk  and  disengaged.  I  argue  that,  far  from  being  disengaged,  

young  people  in  Melbourne’s  western  suburbs  are  actively  engaged  in  reading  the  power  

structures  that  influence  their  lives,  and  that  they  have  developed  a  range  of  strategies  to  

operate  within  and  against  these  classed,  ‘raced’  and  gendered  structures.  I  argue  for  young  

people  to  be  recognised  as  competent  and  astute  social  actors,  who  have  much  to  reveal  about  

the  way  power  operates  and  the  strategies  people  use  to  live  with  social  inequality.    

 

Chapter  1,  ‘At  risk’,  ‘disengaged’  and  negative  representations:  public  policy  and  academic  

limitations,  is  partly  a  literature  review  in  relation  to  how  young  people  are  represented  in  

academic  writing  and  partly  an  exploration  of  how  they  are  framed  within  public  policy.  The  

three  subsequent  chapters  all  present  the  narratives  of  young  people,  and  work  together  to  

convey  young  people’s  perspectives  on  school  and  the  labour  market  (as  jobseekers),  and  to  

17    

depict  them  as  competent  cultural  actors  who  negotiate  social  categories  in  their  everyday  

lives.  Chapter  2,  Schooling:  resistance,  withdrawal  and  hope  considers  young  people’s  

experiences  at  school.  In  this  chapter,  the  young  participants’  perspectives  on  school  

personalise  the  difficulties  that  accompany  multidimensional  disadvantage  and  reveal  the  

strategies  they  use  to  operate  against  the  stereotypes  imposed  upon  them  by  fellow  students  

and  teachers.    

 

In  Chapter  3,  Employment:  strategies  for  navigating  unequal  terrain,  young  people’s  

experiences  of  looking  for  work  are  examined.  A  bleak  picture  emerges  of  how  they  are  

disadvantaged  in  the  current  labour  market,  not  only  because  of  their  age  but  also  because  the  

intersection  of  gender,  visible  difference  and  class  marks  them  out  as  unattractive  to  

employers.  These  young  people  describe  the  labour  market  as  being  class  stratified  and  

racialised;  there  are  some  places  where  white  people  work  and  others  where  visibly  different  

people  can  secure  work.  Chapter  4,  Geographies  of  exclusion,  considers  how  young  people  in  

the  west  negotiate  their  lives  under  the  dominant  field  of  whiteness  and  explores  the  strategies  

they  utilise  to  decentre  this.  The  conclusion  chapter  contains  a  discussion  of  several  of  the  key  

findings  of  this  study  and  outlines  some  of  the  major  challenges  faced  by  all  young  Australian’s.  

This  serves  to  contextualize  a  consideration  of  how  several  of  the  research  participants  have  

faired  in  the  current  political  and  economic  climate.  

 

The  data  analysis  chapters  and  the  thesis  as  a  whole  demonstrate  how  young  people  struggle  

under  the  weight  of  accumulated  layers  of  disadvantage.  I  argue  throughout  that  young  people  

have  agency  (that  is,  the  ability  to  act)  and  have  developed  a  range  of  strategies  to  live  with  

social  inequality.  However,  structural  forces  including  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  

continue  to  shape  their  social  realities,  and  narrow  their  choices  and  opportunities.  In  doing  so,  

this  study  demonstrates  that  ‘youth’  is  not  a  homogenous  category;  rather,  social  differences  

permeate  the  experiences  of  young  people,  giving  them  very  distinct  experiences  of  growing  

up.    

18    

Chapter  1  ‘At  risk’,  ‘disengaged’  and  negative  representations:  public  policy  and  academic  limitations    

In  this  chapter  I  argue  that  there  has  been  a  key  shift  in  social  policy  directed  towards  young  

people  that  reflects  widespread  assumptions  based  on  neoliberal  ideals  of  individual  

responsibility  (Bulbeck,  2012,  Harris,  2004b,  Jones,  2009).  Despite  the  continuance  of  social  

stratification,  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  are  obscured  by  individualisation  processes,  

resulting  in  the  representation  of  disadvantaged  young  people  as  ‘at  risk’.  Similarly,  the  

labelling  of  those  young  people  not  participating  in  education,  training  and  employment  as  

‘early  school  leavers’  and  ‘disengaged’  leads  to  the  conversion  of  social  problems  into  individual  

problems.  Public  policy  decisions  flowing  on  from  these  neoliberal  assumptions  reframe  the  

structurally  disadvantaged  positions  that  many  young  people  in  Melbourne’s  western  suburbs  

hold  as  ‘risks’  that  they  must  manage.    

 

The  literature  review  conducted  for  this  study  reflects  my  journey  to  find  academic  work  that  

has  captured  what  I  was  observing  as  I  supported  early  school  leavers,  at  risk  and  disengaged  

young  people.  In  particular  it  has  a  focus  on  young  people  experiencing  social  inequality  and  

visibly  different  young  people  as  this  reflects  the  demographics  of  the  west,  the  young  people  I  

was  working  with  and  also  therefore  the  research  participants.  It  commenced  by  examining  

youth  studies,  a  discipline  that  incorporates  a  number  of  approaches  to  considering  young  

people  including  youth  transitions.  The  review  began  with  youth  transitions  as  its  consideration  

of  young  people’s  journey  from  school  into  further  education  and  training  or  employment  

because  it  mirrored  the  space  I  was  working  in  as  a  case  manager  assisting  young  people  to  

reconnect  with  education,  training  and  employment.  However,  as  this  chapter  will  outline,  

dissatisfied  with  the  prevalent  discourse  within  youth  studies,  I  ventured  into  the  sociology  of  

education  where  the  intersection  of  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  is  rigorously  

considered.  Then,  as  I  wondered  where  the  activities  of  young  people  who  are  outside  the  

school  system  were  being  considered,  I  read  widely  within  the  youth  cultural  and  sub-­‐cultural  

19    

studies  discourse.  Here,  I  found  that  the  lived  experiences  of  young  people  received  greater  

attention,  as  did  their  agency  –  both  of  which  proved  helpful  to  my  own  study.    

 

During  this  journey  I  became  increasingly  aware  of  the  conceptual  limitations  within  youth  

studies.  I  consequently  turned  to  feminist  and  critical  studies  to  consider  how  visible  difference,  

gender  and  class  intersect.  In  particular,  the  contributions  of  critical  feminists  and  critical  

whiteness  theorists  provided  the  conceptual  tools  necessary  to  capture  and  present  the  

perspectives  of  the  young  people  from  Melbourne’s  west  side  in  my  own  research.  The  

multidisciplinary  literature  thus  informs  my  critique  of  neoliberalisms  influence  on  public  policy  

on  young  Australians  experiencing  social  inequality.  This  chapter  first  considers  public  policy  on  

young  Australians  who  experience  disadvantage.  It  then  outlines  the  limits  of  youth  studies  in  

adequately  accounting  for  the  lives  of  visibly  different  young  people  and  those  experiencing  

disadvantage.  To  conclude,  some  of  the  more  recent  and  positive  theoretical  developments  on  

visibly  different  young  people  within  the  academic  arena  are  considered.    

 

Young  people:  in  crisis  and  at  risk    

Young  people  occupy  an  ambivalent  position  in  the  public  arena  as  they  are  presented  as  

‘perpetually  in  crisis’,  ‘troubled’,  at  risk  or  delinquent  (Best,  2007:  17,  Nayak,  2003:  172).  Fears  

about  the  declining  state  of  capitalist  societies  are  projected  onto  particular  groups  of  young  

people  who  are  portrayed  as  a  threat  to  the  fabric  of  the  wider  society.  Their  troubling  

behaviour  is  often  cited  as  evidence  of  the  decline  of  social  and  moral  standards  (Lesko,  2001:  

2,  Mizen,  2004:  xiii,  Nilan  et  al.,  2007:  141,  White  and  Wyn,  1997).  Such  fear  often  manifests  as  

a  form  of  moral  panic  apparent  in  the  media’s  preoccupation  with  young  people,  particularly  in  

relation  to  violence,  drug  and  alcohol  misuse  and  sexual  promiscuity  (Back,  1996,  Cohen,  1997a,  

Jones,  2009:  59).10  In  addition  to  these  negative  stereotypes  of  young  people,  worries  about  the  

                                                                                                               10  The  term  ‘moral  panic’,  developed  by  Stanley  Cohen  in  Folk  Devils  and  Moral  Panic  (1972),  has  repeatedly  been  applied  to  consider  how  young  people,  in  particular  young  men,  are  presented  as  a  threat  to  the  social  order.  See  

20    

erosion  of  white  hegemony  due  to  globalisation  are  transposed  onto  those  who  are  visibly  

different  from  the  white  majority  (Alexander,  2000,  Alexander,  1996,  Alexander  and  Knowles,  

2005,  Back,  1996,  Harris,  2009).    

 

In  the  1980s  and  1990s  key  theoretical  developments  occurring  outside  youth  studies  

influenced  how  ‘youth’  as  a  life  stage  came  to  be  conceptualised  as  a  period  of  transition  into  

adulthood.  The  decline  in  employment  for  young  people  as  industrial  societies  became  de-­‐

industrialised  resulted  in  this  stage  of  life  becoming  associated  with  increased  uncertainty  and  

risk.  In  addition,  at  this  particular  historical  juncture  the  individual  came  to  be  seen  as  more  

responsible  for  their  own  future  as  Beck’s  notion  of  the  risk  society  gained  popularity  within  

public  policy  (Jones,  2009:  85).  He  suggested  that  the  established  structures  of  reproduction  in  

society  (such  as  gender  and  class)  had  been  eroded  and  that  the  decay  of  traditional  institutions  

(such  as  fixed  gender  roles  and  nuclear  families)  meant  that  individual  social  roles  were  no  

longer  clear.  The  certainty  of  moving  from  school  to  work,  which  solidified  a  young  person’s  

transition  into  adulthood,  became  far  less  available.  Young  people,  free  of  these  structures,  

have  thus  increasingly  been  made  responsible  for  their  own  life  chances,  which  they  are  

expected  to  create  by  making  a  series  of  choices  (Bulbeck,  2012:  23  -­‐  25).  

 

The  need  to  improve  the  transition  for  young  people  from  education  into  the  workforce  has  

assumed  greater  importance  for  governments  in  light  of  the  decline  of  the  youth  labour  market  

and  subsequent  insecure  pathways  to  employment  (Dwyer  and  Wyn,  2001:  22,  Harris,  2004b:  

22).  In  response,  governments  (and  society)  have  come  to  expect  young  people  to  spend  longer  

periods  in  education  and  training  in  preparation  for  the  workforce  (Nilan  et  al.,  2007:  8).  The  

changes  to  the  economies  of  post-­‐industrial  countries  and  the  subsequent  public  policy  

responses  have  led  to  the  emergence  of  the  terms  ‘at  risk’,  ‘early  school  leavers’  and  

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     for  example  Collins,  J.,  Noble,  G.,  Poynting  S.,  Tabar,  P  (2000)  Kebabs,  Kids,  Cops  and  Crime:  Youth,  Ethnicity  and  Crime,  and  Hall,  S  &  Jefferson,  T  (Eds)  (1967)  Resistance  Through  Rituals:  Youth  Subcultures  in  Post-­‐war  Britain.  

21    

‘disengaged’  to  refer  to  individuals  who  leave  school  before  completing  their  final  year  –  Year  

12  (Taylor,  2009:  2,  McDowell,  2003:  2).  

 

An  example  of  how  the  idea  of  the  risk  society  has  permeated  governmental  policy  is  apparent  

in  Australian  state  and  federal  government  moves  to  increase  the  minimum  level  of  education  

for  all  young  people.  In  2010,  the  then  Labor  Victorian  Government  set  a  target  to  have  90  per  

cent  of  all  young  people  complete  Year  12  or  an  equivalent  (a  Certificate  II  obtained  as  part  of  a  

Victorian  Certificate  of  Applied  Learning  [VCAL]  or  from  a  vocational  training  provider).11  In  

2009,  the  federal  government  under  Kevin  Rudd  similarly  set  the  goal  of  increasing  high  school  

completion  retention  (meaning  Year  12  completion  rates)  to  90  per  cent  by  2020.  Both  of  these  

policies  are  presented  as  evidence  of  a  governmental  commitment  to  young  people  rather  than  

as  an  expectation  of  young  people.  These  goals  and  the  resultant  policies  enacted  to  achieve  

them  are  premised  on  the  idea  that  improving  young  people’s  qualifications  will  protect  them  

from  unemployment,  by  responding  to  increased  demand  for  qualified  employees.  However,  

such  policies  are  problematic,  not  least  of  all  because  they  position  young  people  as  deficient  

rather  than  acknowledging  that  it  is  the  characteristics  of  the  labour  market  that  cause  young  

people  to  be  vulnerable  to  unemployment.    

 

The  Global  Financial  Crisis  (GFC)  of  2008  crippled  European  and  North  American  economies  and  

resulted  in  dramatic  rises  in  youth  unemployment.  Some  economies  were  hit  harder  by  the  

GFC.    Australia’s  economy  emerged  from  the  crisis  relatively  unscathed  due  to  its  reliance  upon  

mining  industries  and  its  strong  links  to  the  emerging  economies  of  Asia.  Factors  such  as  these  

sheltered  the  Australian  economy  from  the  issues  being  experienced  in  Europe  and  North  

America.  

                                                                                                               11  VCAL  is  commonly  described  as  a  ‘hands-­‐on’  option  for  students  to  complete  Year  11  and  12  as  an  alternative  to  the  Victorian  Certificate  of  Education.  It  comprises  practical  work  experience,  work-­‐related  competencies,  literacy  and  numeracy,  and  personal  skill  development  units.  VCAL  is  formally  recognised  as  a  Year  11  or  Year  12  equivalent.  

22    

In  response  to  emerging  issues  in  Europe  the  Australian  Federal  Government  released  the  

Compact  with  Young  Australians  (Australian  Council  of  Social  Services,  2010).  As  part  of  the  

Compact,  the  government  implemented  legislative  changes  via  the  Human  Services  Centrelink  

Act  (Centrelink  Act)  which  made  it  mandatory  for  young  people  to  remain  engaged  in  full-­‐time  

education  or  training  until  the  age  of  17  in  order  to  qualify  for  Youth  Allowance  or  the  Family  

Tax  Benefit.  The  Compact  also  specifically  targeted  young  parents  in  disadvantaged  areas  by  

introducing  a  special  policy  that  subjects  them  to  the  same  youth  participation  requirements  as  

those  imposed  on  their  childless  peers.  Previously,  young  parents  were  exempt  from  such  

participation  requirements.  At  the  state  level  this  goal  was  supported  by  the  Victorian  

Government  increasing  the  minimum  age  at  which  a  young  person  can  legally  leave  school  to  

17  (Centrelink,  2012,  Department  of  Education,  2012b).  As  a  result,  completing  Year  10  became  

a  mandatory  requirement  for  welfare  recipients,  enforced  through  access  to  Centrelink  

payments.    

 

As  part  of  the  Australian  Government’s  mutual  obligation  framework,  the  second  component  of  

the  Compact  focused  on  increasing  the  provision  of  education  and  training  to  15–24  year  olds  

as  a  means  to  strengthen  their  employment  prospects.  Just  as  the  government  expected  young  

people  to  ‘earn  or  learn’,  it  had  a  responsibility  to  increase  the  availability  of  education  and  

training  opportunities  for  young  people.  Enhancing  opportunities  for  early  school  leavers  was  

particularly  important  as  the  changes  to  the  Centrelink  Act  meant  that  young  people  must  hold  

or  be  in  the  process  of  completing  a  Certificate  II  in  order  to  receive  welfare  payments.    

 

Governments  at  both  levels  at  this  time  turned  their  attention  towards  disengaged  young  

people  –  that  is,  individuals  who  are  not  engaged  in  education,  training  or  employment.  An  

example  of  this  is  the  federally  funded  Youth  Connections  program  –  an  initiative  that  assists  

young  people  at  risk  of  leaving  school  before  completing  Year  12  (or  an  equivalent)  and  those  

who  have  already  disconnected  from  one  of  these  three  domains.  The  Youth  Connections  

program  uses  ‘case  management’  and  ‘assertive  outreach’  to  identify  and  assist  young  people  

23    

to  address  the  barriers  that  contribute  to  their  early  departure  from  school  or  training  

(Department  of  Education,  2012a).    

 

The  Compact  led  to  the  emergence  of  a  number  of  issues  for  disadvantaged  young  people  and  

early  school  leavers  at  the  practical  level.  One  of  the  most  obvious  to  someone  like  myself,  who  

supports  young  people  to  navigate  their  Centrelink  obligations,  was  the  emergence  of  small  

private  training  providers  competing  for  government  funding.  As  a  result  of  increased  funding  

for  low-­‐level  vocational  training,  a  crowded  privatised  education  and  training  market  has  

emerged,  in  which  poorly  delivered  and  poorly  monitored  vocational  programs  are  common  

place.  For  instance,  it  is  possible  for  young  (and  adult)  jobseekers  to  obtain  a  diploma  in  eight  

weeks.  Often  such  courses  are  spread  over  two  to  three  days  per  week  or  may  be  undertaken  

by  correspondence.  Yet  an  equivalent  course  delivered  by  Victoria  University  (VU)  takes  at  least  

one  year  part  time.  

 

An  additional  factor  that  continues  to  influence  the  availability  of  education  and  training  

programs  for  disengaged  young  people  and  early  school  leavers  is  the  allocation  of  government  

resources  towards  the  provision  of  training  in  areas  where  there  are  recognised  skill  shortages.  

Most  often  these  shortages  are  in  manual  industries  and  trades  (Taylor,  2008).  These  courses  

therefore  have  a  gender  bias  that  favours  young  men  as  the  majority  have  traditionally  

provided  employment  for  males,  including  the  building  and  construction  and  automotive  

industries.  The  few  courses  that  do  provide  alternative  employment  pathways  for  young  

women  are  in  children’s  services  (childcare),  business  administration  and  to  a  lesser  extent  hair  

and  beauty.  Many  of  the  courses  on  offer  as  part  of  the  Compact  lead  young  women  into  

industries  that  offer  minimal  wages  and  insecure  employment  options,  and  are  characterised  

by  casualised  and  part-­‐time  workforce  participation  (Harris,  2004b:  31).  

 

24    

The  GFC  continues  to  impact  government  spending  and  public  policy.  In  2012,  a  contracting  

state  economy  has  been  cited  by  the  current  Liberal  Victorian  State  Government  to  rationalise  a  

$300  million  reduction  in  funding  to  the  Tertiary  and  Further  Education  (TAFE)  system  (Millar,  

2012).  Concurrent  with  this  government  reducing  expenditure  on  educational  programs  it  has  

announced  a  $1  billion  commitment  to  the  expansion  of  Victorian  prisons  in  the  western  

suburbs.  It  is  difficult  to  comprehend  the  logic  of  removing  tangible  education  and  training  

opportunities  for  young  people  from  disadvantaged  backgrounds,  such  as  those  provided  by  

VCAL  and  the  TAFE  sector,  which  are  known  to  prevent  individuals  from  entering  the  justice  

system  in  the  first  instance  (See  for  example:  Wilson,  2007:  11,  Richards,  2011:  7).  

 

In  the  west  these  cuts  are  being  felt  at  VU  –  the  largest  vocational  education  provider  in  the  

region  –  which  is  reported  to  have  lost  $40  million  in  funding  (Millar,  2012).  The  reduction  in  

funding  has  led  to  the  forthcoming  closure  of  one  campus  (Newport)  and  the  loss  of  programs  

that  assist  at  risk  students.  Programs  that  will  not  be  available  in  2013  and  beyond  include  

those  providing  additional  teaching  support  for  young  people  from  low  socioeconomic  

backgrounds,  such  as  those  with  low  literacy  levels  and  those  from  non-­‐English  speaking  

backgrounds.  The  funding  cuts  are  predicted  to  severely  reduce  the  delivery  of  courses  that  

enable  young  people  to  develop  the  foundational  English  necessary  to  undertake  other  training  

(Cunningham,  2012).  The  Compact  and  funding  cuts  reflect  a  governmental  blindness  to  

structural  variables  including  gender,  class  and  visible  difference  have  lost  their  potency  

because  these  policies  do  not  even  acknowledge  their  existence  (Colic-­‐  Peisker  and  Tilbury,  

2007).  

 

Structural  approaches  to  young  people:  the  youth  transitions  discourse    

The  youth  transition  discourse  is  typically  concerned  with  young  people  transitioning  to  

adulthood.  Much  attention  is  paid  to  their  movement  into  full-­‐time  or  permanent  work  and  the  

creation  of  nuclear  families  as  signifiers  of  adulthood  (Ball  et  al.,  2000,  Dwyer  and  Wyn,  2001,  

25    

Furlong  and  Cartmel,  1997,  Mizen,  2004,  Wyn  and  Woodman,  2006).  Since  the  1960s,  studies  of  

school-­‐to-­‐work  transition  have  increasingly  focused  on  ‘statistical  explorations  of  the  

associations  between  class  and  gender  and  access  to  education  and  jobs’  (Jones,  2009:  113).  

The  transition  discourse  has  attempted  to  resist  the  dominance  of  neoliberalism  by  presenting  

evidence  that  social  inequalities  continue  to  be  generated  by  gender,  class  and  visible  

difference,  and  documenting  the  ways  these  shape  the  opportunities  available  to  young  people  

and  the  decisions  they  typically  make  (See:  Andres  et  al.,  1999:  236,  Harris,  2004b:  38,  Tilleczek,  

2011:  20,  White  and  Wyn,  1997:  16).  By  illuminating  the  continued  existence  of  structural  

inequalities,  the  youth  transition  discourse  shows  how  these  divisions  are  masked  by  neoliberal  

policies  of  individual  responsibility.    

 

This  statistical  analysis  and  the  exposure  of  neoliberal  dominance  effectively  illustrate  how  

social  differences  including  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  are  reworked  as  ‘risk  factors’  the  

management  of  which  young  people  are  held  responsible  for  in  order  to  make  a  successful  

transition  into  the  workforce  (Furlong  and  Cartmel,  1997,  Aapola  et  al.,  2005,  Tilleczek,  2011).  

Neoliberalism  reframes  the  successes  and  failures  of  young  people  at  school  and  in  the  labour  

market  as  the  product  of  their  attitude  to  work,  individual  decision-­‐making,  and  individual  

choices  (Bulbeck,  2012,  Harris,  2004b).    

 

By  interrogating  the  continuing  role  of  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  in  the  performance  

of  young  people  at  school  and  in  the  labour  market,  critical  theorists  problematise  the  

existence  of  a  ‘smooth  and  successful  transition’.  Instead,  they  argue  that  the  ideal  model  is  

built  upon  masculine,  white,  middle-­‐class  experiences  (Dwyer  and  Wyn,  2001,  Harris,  2004b,  

Tilleczek,  2011,  White  and  Wyn,  1997,  Miles,  2000).  A  great  cost  of  this  myth  is  the  production  

of  a  binary  system  whereby  young  people,  including  those  from  Melbourne’s  west,  who  do  not  

possess  this  combination  of  qualities  are  represented  as  at  risk  (Raby  in  Best,  2007:  42,  

Tilleczek,  2011:  4,  White  and  Wyn,  1997:  22).  The  idea  of  a  ‘smooth’  transition  legitimates  

26    

public  policies  such  as  the  Compact  with  Young  Australians  and  the  subsequent  ‘management’  

of  young  people  who  are  socially  disadvantaged.    

 

In  addition,  neoliberalism  expects  young  people  in  structurally  disadvantaged  positions  (who  

are  deemed  at  risk)  to  perform  the  same  as  a  privileged  few  (Harris,  2004b:  48,  McRobbie,  

2007:  28).  Feminists  have  demonstrated  that  the  ‘myth’  of  a  linear  pathway  into  the  workforce  

results  in  young  women,  young  people  in  marginalised  socioeconomic  positions  and  those  who  

are  visibly  different  being  measured  against  the  experience  of  an  elite  minority  (Aapola  et  al.,  

2005,  Bettie,  2003,  Harris,  2004b,  McRobbie,  2007).  Such  a  discourse  results  in  the  

pathologisation  of  the  majority  of  young  people  as  deviant  and  deficient,  rather  than  

questioning  of  the  legitimacy  of  the  idea  of  a  seamless  move  from  school  into  work  (and  thus  

adulthood).  

 

As  shown  here,  the  structural  analysis  within  the  youth  transitions  discourse  has  effectively  

illuminated  the  ways  in  which  social  differences  continue  to  influence  young  people’s  success  at  

school  and  in  the  workforce.  However,  by  focusing  on  structural  analysis,  the  transitions  

discourse  has  not  adequately  examined  the  complex  reasons  that  lead  young  people  to  become  

early  school  leavers  or  disengaged.  Statistics  do  not  acknowledge  that  individuals  may  opt  out  

of  an  inflexible  formal  education  system  that  fails  to  provide  them  with  meaningful  or  

interesting  opportunities  to  learn  or  because  their  local  school  does  not  deliver  curriculum  

content  that  accommodates  their  literacy  and  numeracy  levels.  The  youth  transitions  discourse  

typically  stops  short  of  presenting  the  ‘actual  views,  experiences,  interests  and  perspectives  of  

young  people’  (Miles,  2000:  10,  Smyth  et  al.,  2004:  4).  It  therefore  does  not  provide  the  insight  

into  the  actual  experience  of  young  people  or  their  own  understanding  about  their  situation  

that  I  was  seeking.    

 

In  addition,  the  language  and  the  idea  of  the  transitions  discourse  and  the  idea  of  a  fixed  and  

linear  transition  are  limiting:  they  do  not  adequately  address  young  people’s  agency  and  

27    

effectively  transfer  complex  social  and  structural  problems  onto  the  individual  by  forcing  young  

people  to  carry  the  stigma  of  being  disengaged  and  at  risk.  Fortunately  there  are  signs  of  hope  

with  theorists  proposing  alternative  models  for  studying  the  complex  and  non-­‐linear  ways  in  

which  young  people  transition  into  the  worlds  of  work  and  adulthood  (See  for  example  Jones,  

2009,  Tilleczek,  2011).    

 

A  biographical  approach  is  used  in  Snakes  and  Ladders:  In  Defence  of  Studies  of  Youth  

Transitions  (2001)  in  order  to  reconcile  the  division  between  structural  and  cultural  approaches  

to  considering  young  people’s  lives.  The  biographical  method  integrates  these  two  disciplines  

by  presenting  the  experiences,  life  stories,  voices  and  agency  young  people  whilst  also  

acknowledging  the  structural  constraints  that  shape  these  experiences.  In  doing  so  it  

demonstrates  the  complexity  and  multiplicity  of  young  people’s  transitions  into  the  workforce  

and  adulthood  rather  than  privileging  or  normalising  the  idea  of  a  single,  linear  transition  from  

school  to  work  and  adulthood.  Snakes  and  Ladders  represents  a  positive  development  within  

the  transitions  discourse.    

 

When  the  term  disengaged  is  utilised  by  government  and  policymakers  they  are  overlooking  

the  various  ways  in  which  such  young  people  are  engaged  in  other  activities.  For  instance,  while  

young  people  may  not  attend  school  they  may  take  part  in  a  raft  of  other  activities,  such  as  

managing  considerable  carer  responsibilities  for  a  family  member/s,  having  strong  friendship  

circles,  volunteering,  or  participating  in  sub-­‐cultural  groups  or  sport.  All  such  activities  are  not  

considered  productive  by  governments  or  mainstream  society  in  general.  By  overlooking  the  

different  types  of  activities  young  people  are  actually  engaged  in,  the  term  disengaged  neglects  

the  multidimensional  and  multifaceted  ways  in  which  young  people  live  their  lives  beyond  

education,  training  and  employment.  It  is  often  such  activities  that  provide  meaningful  and  

empowering  ways  for  young  people  to  engage  with  each  other  and  the  wider  community  on  

their  own  terms,  in  alignment  with  their  own  social  realities,  where  they  do  have  social  capital  

and  where  their  skills  and  knowledge  are  valued.  The  preoccupation  with  how  young  people  

28    

are  faring  in  relation  to  education,  training  and  employment  means  that  the  spaces  inhabited  

by  at  risk,  disengaged  and  vulnerable  young  people,  and  the  activities  they  are  engaged  in,  are  

neglected.  A  shift  towards  considering  these  aspects  of  disengaged  young  people’s  lives  would  

offer  a  more  holistic  image  of  all  young  people.  

 

Sociology  of  education    

Within  the  sociology  of  education  the  intersection  of  gender,  class  and  visible  difference  has  

been  widely  considered.  Studies  in  this  discipline  have  proved  useful  as  they  explore  the  

complex  relationship  between  social  differences  and  how  this  shapes  young  people’s  schooling  

experiences.  Three  themes  emerged  from  the  literature  review  within  this  discipline  

undertaken  for  this  study.  First,  stereotypical  images  of  visibly  different  and  working-­‐class  

young  people  prevail  in  schools  (See  for  instance  Andres  et  al.,  1999,  Archer  et  al.,  2003,  Ball  et  

al.,  2000,  Bettie,  2003,  Mansouri  and  Kamp,  2007,  Plummer,  2000,  Teese  et  al.,  2007).  Second,  

these  stereotypes  result  in  schools  and  teachers  holding  lower  expectations  of  such  young  

people  (See  for  instance  Aapola  et  al.,  2005,  Cohen,  1997a,  Dwyer,  1999,  Dwyer  and  Wyn,  2001,  

Harris,  2004b,  Lesko,  2000,  McRobbie,  2007,  Mirza,  1992,  Omar,  2005,  Raffe,  2003,  Shain,  2003,  

Teese  et  al.,  2007,  White  and  Wyn,  1997,  Young  and  Petty,  1980).  Third,  young  people  actively  

resist  these  stereotypes,  often  to  their  own  detriment  (Shain,  2003,  Willis,  1981).  Such  studies  

have  revealed  that,  by  resisting  or  fighting  against  the  stereotypical  views  of  working-­‐class  and  

visibly  different  students,  individuals  actively  reinforce  such  negative  views  and  (re)produce  

class  inequality.  

 

Research  in  England  has  considered  the  lives  of  visibly  different  young  women  and  how  their  

visible  difference,  gender  and  class  positions  shape  their  experiences  at  school  and  in  the  

labour  market.  A  notable  example  is  seen  in  the  work  of  Safia  Mirza  (1992),  who  looked  at  the  

lives  of  young  ‘black’  women,  as  has  Tracey  Reynolds  (2006,  2007),  whose  analysis  of  the  utility  

of  friendships  among  young  Caribbean  women  at  school  found  that  associating  with  peers  of  a  

29    

similar  background  acts  as  a  buffer  to  negative  interactions  at  secondary  school.  As  these  

particular  studies  do  not  merely  focus  on  young  women’s  education  and  employment  

experiences  they  were  instrumental  in  assisting  me  to  understand  how  racialised,  gendered  and  

class  subject  positions  are  informed  by  young  people’s  interactions  in  all  facets  of  their  lives.    

 

Similarly,  the  work  of  Farzana  Shain  (2003)  on  young  women  of  Asian  background,  and  

Lenhman’s  (2004)  and  Louise  Archer,  Anna  Halsall  and  Sumi  Hollingworth’s  (2003)  analyses  of  

visibly  different  young  women  from  diverse  backgrounds  in  the  schooling  environment  assisted  

my  own  study  to  identify  how  young  women  operate  in  relation  to  stereotypes  of  them  and  the  

creative  means  through  which  they  subvert  these  stereotypes  while  also  being  constrained  by  

them.  In  addition,  in  each  of  these  studies,  the  relationship  between  class,  gender  and  visible  

difference  and  the  influence  of  these  upon  young  women’s  understanding  of  the  opportunities  

available  to  them  and  the  potential  futures  they  imagine  await  them  is  examined.    

 

Feminist  and  critical  studies  

As  gender  emerged  as  one  of  the  key  influences  on  young  people’s  understanding  of  visible  

difference,  which  also  relates  to  their  class  position,  I  found  the  concept  of  ‘intersectionality’  

particularly  helpful.  This  concept,  used  by  critical  feminists  to  examine  the  complex  relationship  

between  social  differences  such  as  visible  difference,  gender,  class,  nationality,  and  sexuality,  

proved  to  be  especially  beneficial  (See:  Delgado  and  Stefancic,  2001,  Yuval-­‐  Davis,  2006).  It  

enabled  me  to  understand  how  embodied  notions  of  femininity  and  masculinity  operate  in  

conjunction  with  class  and  visible  differences  in  the  lives  of  young  people.  The  work  of  feminist  

and  critical  theorists  also  assisted  me  to  understand  how  the  meaning  given  to  these  

differences  are  socially,  economically  and  politically  bound,  and  shifts  across  space  and  time  

(hooks  in  Back  and  Solomos,  2000:  17,  Anthias  and  Yuval-­‐Davis  in  hooks  in  Back  and  Solomos  

2000:  92,  Parker  and  Lynn,  2002,  Tuhiwai-­‐  Smith,  2008).  For  example,  young  people  often  

describe  ‘white  boy’  jeans  (fitted)  or  shoes  (Dunlops),  which  contrasted  with  African  male  styles  

30    

(baggy  jeans)  and  Nike  shoes.  By  explaining  the  different  dress  styles,  the  young  people  in  my  

research  revealed  an  understanding  of  how  masculinity  intersects  with  ‘racial’  and  ‘ethnic’  

differences.    

 

Critical  whiteness  studies  also  contributed  to  my  understanding  of  the  production  of  visible  

difference  and  the  ways  in  which  white  people  live  racially  structured  lives  (Frankenberg,  1993:  

1,  Nayak,  2003:  173).  The  concept  of  whiteness  provided  a  theoretical  framework  to  support  

what  young  people  in  the  west  frequently  make  reference  to:  whiteness  as  an  ethnicity  that  

differentiates  white  ‘Aussies’  from  ‘yellow’  Asians  and  ‘black’  Africans,  for  example,  and  the  

cultural  practices  associated  with  ‘Aussies’  as  ‘whites’  as  social  categories  and  identities.  

Whiteness  also  enabled  this  study  to  look  beyond  mere  racism  to  detect  the  system  of  privilege  

and  dominance  that  would  have  otherwise  remained  unnamed.      

 

While  I  needed  to  learn  this  language,  the  young  people  who  participated  in  this  study  were  

fully  aware  of  the  existence  of  whiteness:  its  limits,  who  it  excludes,  and  what  makes  people  

more  or  less  white  in  Australia.  This  is  most  likely  attributable  to  the  fact  that  ‘visible  minorities  

have  a  sharper  appreciation  of  what  constitutes  whiteness  and  a  more  intimate  understanding  

of  the  multi-­‐layered  range  of  privileges  it  affords’  (Nayak,  2003:  172).  On  this  point,  Ghassan  

Hage’s  work  has  mapped  out  the  nature  of  white  multiculturalism  in  Australia  and  how  whites  

consequently  act  as  ‘managers’  of  the  ethnic  and  Aboriginal  Other  (See:  Hage,  2000,  Hage,  

2003).  Hage’s  work  assisted  me  in  my  own  study  in  developing  my  appreciation  of  the  particular  

dynamics  and  dimensions  of  Australian  whiteness.  

 

Aileen  Morteon-­‐  Robinson,  an  Aboriginal  academic  also  critiques  multiculturalism  as  a  liberal  

and  racist  discourse  that  maintains  whiteness  at  the  core  of  Australia’s  nationality.  In  Whitening  

Race:  Essays  in  Social  and  Cultural  Criticism  Morteon-­‐  Robinson  argues  multiculturalism  

reinforces  ‘white  ownership  of  the  Australian  nation’  and  which  continues  the  unequal  

31    

distribution  of  resources  and  this  reinforces  and  perpetuates  ‘structural  inequality’  of  

Aboriginal  and  non-­‐white  Australians  (Moreton-­‐Robinson,  2004:  viii).  The  essays  in  Whitening  

Race  documents  the  particular  manifestations  of  whiteness  and  how  it  operations  in  relation  to  

Aboriginality,  migrants  and  refugees,  thereby  making  it  visible.  In  doing  so  it  exposes  the  

relationship  of  whiteness  to  nationality,  sovereignty  and  dispossession  of  Aboriginal  people  and  

post-­‐colonial  identity  formation.  

 

Nayak  proposes  that  the  study  of  whiteness  is  critical  to  decentring  it  from  its  privileged  

position  as  invisible  and  normal  (Nayak,  2003).  In  seeking  to  demonstrate  the  complexity  of  

whiteness  Nayak  has  directed  her  attention  to  studying  working-­‐class  young  people  in  

economically  disadvantaged  parts  of  England.  In  particular,  Nayak’s  study  (2003)  of  whiteness  

facilitated  greater  acknowledgement  of  the  textures  of  whiteness  in  my  research,  and  how  it  

operates  to  include  and  exclude  some  people  on  the  basis  of  economic  and  cultural  markers.    

 

Another  study  that  enriched  my  critical  understanding  of  whiteness  is  that  of  Linda  McDowell  

(2003),  who  also  interrogates  white,  masculine  working-­‐class  identities  in  England.  Through  her  

research  into  masculinities,  McDowell  illuminates  the  ways  in  which  whiteness  interacts  with  

gender  and  class  and  how  this  shapes  young  people’s  experiences.  McDowell’s  study  also  

captures  the  internal  hierarchies  of  whiteness  which  operate  to  make  working-­‐class  people  

morally  and  culturally  inferior  and  subordinate  to  an  imagined  middle  class  (McDowell,  2003:  

16).  The  findings  of  McDowell  resonated  with  the  perspectives  of  the  young  Anglo-­‐Saxons  

involved  in  my  own  research  –  that  white  identities  are  classed,  and  that  the  working-­‐class  

white  class  position  is  ‘marked  on  the  body,  the  home  and  the  locality,  identifying  its  bearers  as  

subordinate  and  inferior’  (McDowell,  2003:  16).  McDowell’s  work,  like  Nayak’s,  assisted  this  

study  in  comprehending  the  complexity  of  the  disadvantaged  position  of  young  Anglo-­‐Saxons  in  

the  west,  and  the  role  of  geography  in  the  production  of  visible  difference  as  both  classed  and  

‘raced’.  

32    

Youth  cultural  studies:  a  whitewash    

Not  entirely  satisfied  with  the  structural  focus  of  the  youth  transitions  discourse  and  its  limited  

application  to  analysing  the  ways  in  which  young  people  themselves  understand  and  negotiate  

their  disadvantaged,  marginalised  structural  positions,  I  turned  my  attention  to  youth  cultural  

and  sub-­‐cultural  studies.  In  this  field,  class  analysis  has  been  applied  to  bring  into  academic  

focus  the  experiences  of  working-­‐class  young  people.  These  studies  have  presented  the  

activities  of  working-­‐class  young  men  as  a  form  of  ‘resistance’  to  middle-­‐class  culture.  

Prominent  studies  in  the  1960s  illustrated  the  relationship  between  class  (re)production  by  

investigating  the  conduct  of  working-­‐class  young  men  in  school,  which  was  seen  as  preparing  

them  for  working-­‐class  jobs  in  the  labour  market  (Hall  and  Jefferson,  1967,  Willis,  1981).  Such  

studies  are  widely  celebrated  for  having  illustrated  the  agency  and  perspectives  of  working-­‐

class  young  people  (Amit-­‐Talai  and  Wulff,  1995:  3,  Bettie,  2003:  45,  Jones,  2009:  113,  Nayak,  

2003:  16).  

 

As  Nayak  (2003)  notes,  times  have  changed  for  young  people,  working-­‐class  young  men  in  

particular.  Today’s  social  and  economic  situation  is  profoundly  different  from  that  of  the  1960s  

and  70s,  requiring  new  frameworks  to  examine  the  lives  of  young  people.  The  working-­‐class  

jobs  that  previously  existed  –  providing  security,  about  the  future,  hope  about  the  prospect  for  

work  and  faith  in  traditional  gender  roles  –  have  eroded,  as  have  the  guarantees  for  working-­‐

class  women  as  mothers  and  wives  (Nayak,  2003:  169).  While  working  in  a  factory  job  during  

industrial  times  was  somewhat  bleak,  these  pathways  at  least  provided  security;  whereas  

today’s  de-­‐industrialised  landscape  provides  no  promises  for  working-­‐class  young  people.  

Instead,  such  young  people  face  insecurity,  high  rates  of  unemployment  and  live  in  a  world  

characterised  by  a  growing  disparity  between  the  ‘wealth,  income  and  opportunity’  available  to  

working-­‐class  young  people  and  wider  society  (Nayak,  2003:  169).  In  this  regard  Nayak  observes  

the  importance  of  historicising  studies  of  young  people,  and  of  grounding  the  discussion  in  

relation  to  wider  political,  social  and  economic  forces.    

 

33    

While  youth  sub-­‐cultural  and  cultural  studies  discourse  is  notable  for  its  observations  on  

working-­‐class  young  people,  its  focus  on  white,  working-­‐class  young  men  has  produced  a  

gender  and  ‘race’  bias.  Indeed,  young  women  are  widely  noted  as  absent  in  this  arena  and  the  

focus  on  particular  activities  such  as  individuals’  movement  in  the  workforce  has  resulted  in  the  

almost  total  exclusion  of  young  women  from  these  studies  (See:  Best,  2007,  Bettie,  2003,  

McRobbie,  2000,  Harris,  2004b,  Back,  1996,  Aapola  et  al.,  2005).  Visibly  different  young  people  

are  also  largely  invisible  within  this  discourse  (See:  Cohen,  1997a,  Jones,  2009,  McRobbie,  2000,  

Shain,  2003,  Amit-­‐Talai  and  Wulff,  1995,  Cohen,  1997b,  Nayak,  2003).  The  failure  to  adequately  

examine  the  lives  of  young  women  and  visibly  different  young  people  has  meant  that  the  

complex  relationship  between  class,  gender  and  ethnicity  or  ‘race’  has  received  little  academic  

attention  within  youth  cultural  and  sub-­‐cultural  studies  (Bettie,  2003:  33).  

 

The  neglect  of  visibly  different  young  people  within  youth  cultural  and  sub-­‐cultural  studies  

illuminates  the  issue  of  representation  for  these  individuals.  As  Alexander  (1996),  Nayak  (2003)  

and  Noble  (2008)  have  all  argued,  many  studies  of  visibly  different  young  people  narrowly  focus  

on  their  membership  of  minority  ‘racial’  or  ethnic  groups,  and  this  supersedes  other  outward  

expressions  of  identity  including  participation  in  sub-­‐cultural  groups.  Visibly  different  young  

people,  because  of  this  difference,  are  not  afforded  the  same  freedom  and  flexibility  to  choose  

and  express  their  identities  as  that  available  to  young  white  people.  

 

Visibly  different  young  people:  negative  representations    

When  visibly  different  young  people  do  appear  in  the  public  arena  and  academia  it  is  often  for  

the  wrong  reasons.  For  example,  visibly  different  young  men  typically  grab  headlines,  

frequently  portrayed  as  criminals  or  gang  members,  or  the  behaviours  of  a  few  are  

sensationalised  and  upheld  as  representative  of  the  ‘racial’,  ethnic  or  cultural  minority  group  

with  which  they  are  associated.  Regrettably,  the  negative  portrayal  of  young  men  appears  to  

have  also  limited  the  academic  gaze,  with  the  majority  of  discussions  concerned  with  the  

34    

following:  young  men  as  the  Other  and/or  folk  devil,  the  perceived  threat  that  they  present  to  

social  order  and  the  subsequent  moral  panic  their  behaviour  generates  (See  for  instance:  

Alexander,  2000,  Alexander,  1996,  Hall  and  Jefferson,  1967).    

 

Much  Australian  scholarship  on  visibly  different  young  people  also  focuses  on  masculine  

experiences,  demonstrating  the  systematic  racialisation  and  criminalisation  of  young  men  akin  

to  that  imposed  on  Lebanese  and  Pacific  Islander  men,  for  example,  in  the  media  (See:  Collins  

et  al.,  2000,  Guerra  and  White,  1995,  Poynting  and  Mason,  2007,  Poynting  Scott,  2004).  Such  

research  has  used  ‘moral  panic’  and  ‘folk  devils’  as  concepts  to  understand  social  phenomena  in  

Australia  whereby  young  men  are  presented  as  a  threat  to  Australian  society  and  its  values  (See  

for  example:  Akbarazadeh  and  Yasmeen,  2005,  Hage,  2003,  Manning,  2003,  Mason,  2004,  

Padggett  and  Allen,  2003,  Poynting  and  Noble,  2003).  These  studies  have  been  particularly  

useful  in  my  research  in  highlighting  how  the  meaning  given  to  visible  difference  varies  at  

particular  historical  junctures  and  different  cultural  contexts  (Gilroy,  1987,  Yon,  2000,  

Alexander,  2000,  Hage,  2003).  

 

Visibly  different  young  people  and  identity:  hybrid  identities    

Another  dominant  lens  through  which  the  lives  of  young  people  of  migrant  backgrounds  are  

considered  is  the  notion  of  hybridity.  In  its  early  application  hybridity  led  many  studies  on  

visibly  different  young  people  to  adopt  the  premise  that  their  migrant  heritage  means  that  they  

awkwardly  ‘straddle’  two  worlds.  In  one  world,  the  cultural  norms  and  traditions  of  their  

parents  dominate.  In  the  other,  the  values  of  the  ‘mainstream’,  comprising  their  peers,  the  

state  and  its  institutions,  are  omnipresent.  The  application  of  the  concept  of  hybridity  often  

results  in  young  people  being  represented  as  struggling  to  fit  between  two  discrete  and  fixed  

worlds  (For  further  cosnideration  of  hybridity  and  diaspora  communities  see  Bhabha,  1994,  

Gilroy,  1987,  Hall,  1997).    

 

35    

The  idea  of  ‘hybrid’  identities  often  generates  the  view  that  young  migrants  are  confused  about  

their  identity,  which  leads  to  low  self-­‐esteem,  behavioural  problems,  poor  performance  at  

school  and  unemployment  (Yon,  2000:xi,  Poynting  et  al.,  2004).  Consequently,  visibly  different  

young  people  are  often  ‘typecast’  as  culturally  dislocated  from  their  parents  and  family,  and  the  

wider  society  (Alexander,  1996:  5,  Harris,  2009:  187).  Such  a  perspective  operates  from  a  

negative  premise,  which  presents  visibly  different  young  people  as  either  a  threat  or  at  risk  of  

social  problems  because  of  their  difference.    

 

Cultural  hybridity  theory  has  been  reworked  by  British  academics  and  notable  examples  of  this  

include  Stuart  Hall  (1997),  Les  Back  (1996),  Phillip  Cohen  (1999)  and  more  recently  Anoop  Nyak  

(2003).  Hall  in  New  Ethnicities  (1997)  for  instance  argues  identities  are  influenced  by  external  

factors  including  history  and  culture  and  are  therefore  continually  being  produced,  reproduced  

and  transformed  into  new  and  different  forms.  Hall,  like  Back  (1996)  and  Nayak  (2003)  moves  

beyond  conceptualizing  identities  as  fixed,  static  and  discrete  entities  that  awkwardly  rub  up  

against  each  other  to  create  a  range  of  hybrid  forms.    

 

In  the  Australian  context,  the  subject  of  cultural  hybridity  is  being  reformulated  and  advanced  

with  research  on  young  people  revealing  hybridity  to  be  a  resource  they  can  draw  upon.  For  

instance,  Greg  Noble,  Scott  Poynting  and  Paul  Tabar’s  studies  during  the  1990s  on  young  men  

of  Lebanese  background  in  western  Sydney  demonstrated  how  these  young  men  utilise  both  

‘strategic  essentialism’,  or  the  idea  that  there  are  two  discrete  social  categories  such  as  

‘Aussies’  and  ‘Lebos’,  and  ‘strategic  hybridity’,  or  the  notion  that  they  can  belong  to  both  of  

these  categories  to  facilitate  their  movement  between  different  spaces  in  their  lives.  Such  

studies  capture  how  young  men  strategically  resist,  (re)produce  or  minimise  their  (and  other  

people’s)  ethnicities  and  nationalities  in  order  to  subvert  the  social  categories  externally  

imposed  upon  them.  In  reworking  hybridity,  Poynting  et  al.  present  young  people  as  social  

actors  who  are  able  to  choose  either  to  affirm  or  subvert  fixed  social  categories  (See:  Noble  et  

al.,  1999,  Poynting  et  al.,  1991,  Poynting  et  al.,  1997).  

36    

Poynting,  Noble,  Collins  and  Tabar  (2000,  1999,  1997,  1991)  also  present  the  masculinity  of  

these  young  men  as  situated  accomplishments  that  are  performed  and  influenced  by  structural  

factors.  By  viewing  identity  as  relational  and  accomplished,  this  approach  recognises  that  

masculinities  (and  femininities)  are  informed  by  individuals’  ‘economic  and  social  position’,  

‘peer  circles,  schools,  families’  and  encounters  with  ‘public  institutions’  (Collins  et  al.,  2000:  

145).  The  conceptual  shift  towards  understanding  identity  as  changing  at  different  moments  in  

time  acknowledges  the  multiple  influences  upon  the  production  of  identities.  

 

Gill  Valentine  and  Deborah  Sporton’s  (2009)  study  on  the  experiences  of  young  people  of  

Somali  background  in  England  also  positions  identities  as  situated  accomplishments.  This  

interpretation  recognises  that  identities  are  ‘performed  in  and  through  different  spaces’,  and  

that  particular  identities  are  deployed  to  ‘differentiate  from  another  in  specific  contexts’  and  

take  on  increased  meaning  in  some  spaces,  and  of  less  importance  in  others  (Valentine  and  

Sporton,  2009:  736).  Conceptualising  identities  and  social  differences  in  this  way  was  

particularly  useful  to  my  own  research  as  it  enabled  the  social  differences  under  consideration  

(visible  difference,  gender  and  class)  to  be  seen  as  emerging  in  response  to  social  context,  

rather  than  as  fixed  and  static.    

 

The  new:  unhinging  homogenous  categories  

The  recognition  of  identity  as  complex  and  dynamic  that  occurred  within  the  field  of  youth  

studies  in  the  late  1990s  and  early  2000  is  a  positive  shift.  Drawn  to  these  studies,  I  found  the  

ethnographic  research  of  Daniel  Yon  (2000)  and  Clare  Alexander  (2000,  1996),  who  examine  the  

lives  of  young  people  at  the  micro  level,  especially  relevant  for  my  own  study.  Yon  and  

Alexander’s  work  shows  how  gender,  class  and  visible  difference  are  generated  through  social  

exchanges  and  that  the  meaning  given  to  these  categories  is  the  product  of  wider  power  

relations.  These  studies  were  applicable  to  my  research  as  they  conceptualise  young  people’s  

identities  as  the  product  of  dynamic  processes.  In  doing  so,  they  transform  young  people  into  

competent  social  actors  (Harris,  2009:  189).  

37    

Yon’s  study  of  a  multicultural  high  school  in  Canada  presented  young  people’s  identities  as  

constructed  through  an  ongoing  process  and  formulated  in  relation  to  both  internal  discourse  

and  external  factors  (Yon,  2000:  13).  Likewise,  Alexander’s  research  into  visibly  different  young  

men  in  England  captured  how  identities  are  continually  created  and  recreated  in  response  to  

‘externally  defined’  ideas  about  blackness,  Asian  culture  and  white  British  nationalism.  While  

Alexander  acknowledges  the  ways  in  which  these  social  forces  constrain  the  identities  available  

to  young  black  and  Asian  men  in  England,  she  also  points  out  that  these  young  men  are  

creatively  involved  in  the  identity-­‐making  process  by  responding  to  the  traditional  and  

essentialised  cultural  or  ‘racial’  identities  imposed  upon  them  –  including  stereotypes  of  Blacks  

and  Asians  in  British  society  –  while  also  re-­‐imagining  themselves  in  ways  that  subvert  

exclusionary  stereotypes  (Alexander,  2000,  Alexander,  1996).  Thus,  Yon  and  Alexander  do  not  

present  young  people  as  passive;  rather,  they  appear  as  actively  involved  in  creating  new  

identities  that  subvert  stereotypes  of  visibly  different  young  people.  

 

An  Australian  study  by  Melissa  Butcher  and  Mandy  Thomas,  Ingenious:  Emerging  Youth  Cultures  

in  Urban  Australia  (2003),  which  conceptualises  how  young  people  of  migrant  background  

formulate  identities,  was  also  of  use  to  my  research.  Butcher  and  Thomas  present  young  

people’s  identities  as  ‘situated  within  a  series  of  concentric  circles  to  which  they  are  connected,  

which  may  include  a  sense  of  belonging  to’  multiple  social  categories.  This  approach  recognizes  

that  young  people  can  be  comfortable  with  ‘Australian  culture’  as  much  as  their  own  ‘cultural  

heritage’  as  well  a  youth  culture  and  sub-­‐cultures  such  as  hip-­‐hop  or  ‘surfie’  cultures  (Butcher  

and  Thomas,  2003:  15).  Their  approach  was  particularly  helpful  in  aiding  my  understanding  of  

the  ways  in  which  young  people  hold  multiple  and  shifting  identities.  It  sensitised  my  own  

research  in  being  able  to  capture  what  I  was  hearing  and  seeing  in  the  field  –  that  young  people  

belong  to  multiple  social  categories  and  that  they  shift  between  identifying  with  Australian  

nationality;  a  particular  cultural  background,  ethnicity  or  ‘race’;  gender,  age  or  youth  cultural  

group  at  different  moments  in  time.  

38    

The  research  of  Yon,  Butcher  and  Thomas,  and  Alexander  into  the  everyday  practices  of  young  

people  resonated  with  what  I  was  hearing  and  observing  as  a  youth  worker.  In  this  regard,  I  

observed  young  people  unfasten  and  assign  contradictory  meanings  to  terms  such  as  ‘race’,  

ethnicity  and  nationality.  These  studies  assisted  me  to  understand  that,  by  acknowledging  the  

‘ambiguities,  inconsistencies’,  shifts,  changes  and  contradictions  in  how  young  people  

understand  social  differences,  my  own  study  could  capture  their  identities  as  an  ongoing  

process  (Yon,  2000:  26  &  128).  

 

By  presenting  the  dynamic  cultural  contributions  of  visibly  different  young  people,  who  are  

altering  Australia’s  national  identity  and  contesting  the  ‘myth’  of  Australia  as  an  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

nation,  Ingenious  is  a  milestone  in  Australian  youth  studies  because  it  decentres  the  nation’s  

white  core  (Butcher  and  Thomas,  2003:  14-­‐  16).  Similar  to  the  work  of  Alexander  and  Yon,  in  

documenting  the  cultural  competencies  of  visibly  different  young  people  Butcher  and  Thomas  

position  these  young  people’s  experiences  at  the  centre  of  youth  studies.  In  doing  so,  they  

‘mainstream’  the  diversity  of  young  people,  thereby  challenging  the  white  legacy  of  youth  

studies.    

 

Conclusion  

Giddens’s  concept  of  ‘strategy’  is  applied  in  this  thesis  to  recognise  young  people’s  ability  to  live  

with  the  social  inequality  imposed  on  them  because  of  their  class  position  and  visible  difference  

(Giddens,  1992  in  Jones,  2009).  The  young  people  whose  voices  appear  in  this  thesis  have  

agency,  although  it  is  important  not  to  exaggerate  the  extent  of  this  as  their  behaviours  and  

strategies  are  grounded  in  disadvantaged  positions.  As  other  studies  on  young  people  of  

migrant  background  have  shown,  my  research  reveals  how  these  young  people  operate  within  

multiple  fields  of  power  (Back  et  al.,  2012,  Nayak,  2003).  These  fields  include  their  age,  visible  

difference  from  the  Anglo-­‐Saxon  community,  family’s  migrant  heritage,  socioeconomic  position,  

and  geographic  location  (Harris  and  Wyn,  2009:  328).  These  factors  limit  not  only  the  

39    

opportunities  available  for  education  and  employment  success,  but  also  the  strategies  they  can  

formulate  in  response  to  barriers  such  as  racism,  discrimination  and  economic  disadvantage  

(Butcher  and  Thomas,  2003:  14).    

 

‘West  side’  stories  now  moves  to  consider  the  perspectives  of  young  people  in  three  data  

analysis  chapters.  These  will  demonstrate  how  location,  in  particular  living  in  a  stigmatised  part  

of  Melbourne  –  the  industrial  western  suburbs  –  marks  its  residents  as  visibly  different  both  

because  of  their  class  position  and  because  they  do  not  belong  to  the  dominant  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

community.  The  narratives  and  experiences  of  young  people  managing  visible  difference,  

gender  and  class  as  social  divisions,  currently  framed  as  ‘risks’  they  must  manage  in  the  pursuit  

of  educational  or  employment  success,  will  illuminate  the  limitations  of  existing  public  policies  

targeting  young  people  who  experience  social  disadvantage.  By  presenting  a  more  complex  

picture  of  the  lives  of  young  people  labelled  as  at  risk,  early  school  leavers  and  disengaged  I  

hope  to  highlight  the  diversity  of  young  people,  thereby  making  difference  the  norm  rather  

than  something  to  be  investigated  on  the  margins  of  youth  studies.    

 

40    

Chapter  2  Schooling:  resistance,  withdrawal  and  hope  

 

Deng  (labelled  12as  at  risk  owing  to  his  refugee  status):  Some  teachers  treat  me  alright  and  some  treat  me  like  I  am  going  to  fail.  

Joyce  (labelled  as  an  early  school  leaver,  having  left  school  at  the  end  of  Year  11):  You’ve  got  to  give  up  a  lot  of  things,  like,  cause,  you  have  to  study  a  lot,  you  have  to  give  up  a  lot  of  friend  time  and  that.  

Lu  Lu  (labelled  as  at  risk):  I  was  on  Facebook  to  one  of  my  old  friends  and  she  was  like  bagging  me  about  dropping  out  of  school  and  we  had  a  full-­‐on  argument  …  She  thinks  we  are  dumber  and  that  we  won’t  get  high-­‐paying  work.  

Latifa  (labelled  as  disengaged):  It’s  like  us,  we’re  not  made  for  school.  

 

These  quotes  from  Deng,  Joyce,  Lu  Lu  and  Latifa  speak  to  the  negative  encounters  that  many  of  

the  young  people  involved  in  this  research  have  had  at  school,  with  teachers,  with  their  peers,  

while  living  with  the  stigma  of  being  externally  labelled  at  risk,  disengaged  or  an  early  school  

leaver  by  government,  schools  and  policy  writers.  Also  evident  in  the  views  expressed  above  is  

the  internalisation  of  individual  responsibility,  such  as  when  Joyce  speaks  of  having  to  give  up  

‘friend  time’  and  Latifa  explains  that  ‘we’re  not  made  for  school’.  In  this  chapter  the  

perspectives  of  young  people  experiencing  disadvantage  who  are  considered  at  risk,  early  

school  leavers  or  disengaged  on  schooling  are  presented.  Several  of  the  young  people  in  this  

study  are  considered  to  be  at  risk  because  they  have  a  history  of  disrupted  education  due  to  the  

refugee  experience  or  because  they  are  struggling  to  stay  connected  to  school.  Others  are  early  

school  leavers,  having  left  school  before  completing  Year  12  (or  an  equivalent)  and  several  are  

disengaged  as  they  are  not  studying  or  working.  The  chapter  begins  by  revisiting  the  particular  

                                                                                                               12  These  young  research  participants  had  been  labeled  by  their  schools  and  policy  makers  as  ‘at  risk’  of  leaving  school  before  completing  year  12  because  of  particular  social  vulnerabilities  or  ‘disengaged’  having  left  school  before  completing  year  12.  

41    

characteristics  of  the  student  population  in  the  west  and  the  schools  in  this  area  in  order  to  

highlight  the  ongoing  relationship  between  disadvantage  and  educational  disadvantage.  The  

second  section  presents  the  views  of  a  number  of  early  school  leavers  and  disengaged  young  

people  and  their  own  understanding  of  their  early  departure  from  secondary  school.  The  third  

section  considers  how  racism  and  class-­‐based  stereotypes  operate  to  disadvantage  young  

people  in  the  classroom.  

 

Schools  and  students  in  the  west  

As  presented  in  the  introduction,  social  geography  of  the  west,  young  people  in  the  western  

suburbs  are  more  likely  to  experience  social  inequality  and  this  makes  them  particularly  

vulnerable  to  leaving  school  before  completing  Year  12,  or  an  equivalent.  The  Victorian  

Government  describes  the  student  population  of  the  western  metropolitan  region  of  

Melbourne  as  ‘increasingly  diverse’  due  to  its  ‘high  proportion  of  students  from  non-­‐English  

speaking  backgrounds’,  which  includes  a  large  refugee  population.  The  term  ‘diversity’  also  

references  the  fact  that  the  west  has  the  highest  concentration  of  students  from  low  

socioeconomic  status  backgrounds  in  the  state  (Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  

Development,  2012:  3).  The  adverse  effects  of  this  are  noted  in  a  Victorian  Government  policy  

document  Western  Metropolitan  Melbourne:  A  Learning  Community  2012–2014,  which  

identifies  that  while  learning  outcomes  for  students  in  the  west  improved  between  2008  and  

2011  these  young  people  continue  to  have  ‘lower’  literacy  and  numeracy  levels  than  students  in  

other  regions  in  Victoria.  For  example,  by  Year  9,  29  per  cent  of  students  are  at  or  below  the  

national  minimum  standard  in  reading,  a  figure  which  illustrates  the  depth  of  the  disparity  

(Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  Development,  2012:  4).  Because  young  people  

in  the  west  attend  local  government  schools,  which  are  servicing  the  most  disadvantaged  

students  and  families,  many  of  them  remain  behind  their  peers  in  advantaged  areas  (Teese  in  

Topsfield,  2012).  

 

42    

As  students  in  the  west  are  more  than  likely  to  come  from  culturally  and  linguistically  diverse  

backgrounds  and  are  socioeconomically  disadvantaged  they  are  likely  to  be  experiencing  

compound  disadvantage.  This  term  acknowledges  the  multiple  layers  of  disadvantage  facing  

some  students.  Such  students  often  require  more  ‘intensive  support’  in  the  classroom  in  order  

to  ‘reach  their  potential’  (Department  of  Education,  2011:  111).  Current  underfunding  of  

government  schools  results  in  greater  vulnerability  amongst  some  students,  including  those  

experiencing  compound  disadvantage,  in  terms  of  receiving  adequate  support  in  the  classroom  

(Organisation  for  Economic  Co-­‐operation  and  Development,  2012).  The  federally  funded  Review  

of  Funding  of  Schools  Report  (publicly  referred  to  as  the  Gonksi  Report)  calls  for  increased  and  

targeted  funding  towards  schools  with  concentrations  of  students  from  disadvantaged  

backgrounds  (such  as  those  in  the  west)  so  as  to  remedy  the  ongoing  link  between  poor  

educational  outcomes  and  disadvantage  (Department  of  Education,  2011:  xv).  Without  

additional  funding  to  support  students  experiencing  compound  disadvantage,  schools  

reproduce  class  inequalities  (Gorski,  2005:  5).  

 

In  its  report  The  State  of  Australia’s  Young  People,  the  federal  government  acknowledges  that  

students  from  disadvantaged  socioeconomic  backgrounds  are  twice  as  likely  than  students  

from  high  socioeconomic  backgrounds  to  ‘underperform  in  tests  of  literacy  and  numeracy’  and  

are  ‘more  likely  to  dislike  school,  to  be  truant,  to  be  suspended  or  expelled,  and  to  leave  school  

early’  (Commonwealth  of  Australia,  2009:  37).  Despite  evidence  that  they  face  structural  

disadvantage  because  of  their  class  position  or  membership  of  visibly  different  minority  groups,  

young  people’s  performance  at  school  continues  to  be  framed  as  individualised,  in  accordance  

with  the  neoliberal  ideology  that  reframes  structurally  disadvantaged  positions  as  individual  

problems.  When  young  people  experiencing  disadvantage  are  labelled  as  disengaged,  early  

school  leavers  or  at  risk,  social  problems  or  structural  inequality  becomes  a  matter  for  the  

individual,  who  is  then  responsible  for  their  own  success  and  failure  at  school  (Amatea,  2012,  

Phoenix,  2003:  277).  

 

43    

The  resources  at  the  schools  in  the  west  and  within  their  wider  environment  determine  young  

people’s  material  experience  of  socioeconomic  disadvantage.  The  material  environments  of  

schools  in  the  west  often  testify  to  the  funding  challenges  they  face.  Some  classrooms  are  

stacked  with  plastic  chairs  more  familiar  to  backyard  barbecues  than  classrooms.  Others  have  

small  brick-­‐block  toilets  without  lights,  creating  a  cold,  dark  and  somewhat  frightening  

environment  for  students.  Schools  with  these  resourcing  issues  stand  in  clear  contrast  with  

those  that  have  well  resourced  programs,  such  as  the  provision  of  Apple  laptops  for  classroom  

use,  or  that  deliver  high-­‐quality  vocational  education  and  training  programs  onsite  with  

facilities  such  as  full-­‐sized  commercial  kitchens.  While  the  young  people  involved  in  this  

research  did  not  articulate  concerns  about  the  funding  available  to  schools,  it  is  important  to  

acknowledge  that  this  creates  an  environment  in  which  structural  disadvantage  continues  

(Organisation  for  Economic  Co-­‐operation  and  Development,  2012,  Department  of  Education,  

2011).  The  sense  of  being  disadvantaged  is  apparent  in  the  narratives  of  the  participants  in  this  

research;  it  permeates  almost  every  aspect  of  their  encounters  with  teachers  and  fellow  

students.  It  is  evident  when  the  participants  perceive  discrimination  or  reference  marginalised  

positions,  as  this  chapter  will  demonstrate.  

 

The  schooling  environments  of  the  schools  in  this  region  are  incredibly  different.  For  instance,  

one  school  I  visited  on  a  number  of  occasions  had  responded  positively  to  the  enrolment  of  

large  numbers  of  students  of  refugee  background  with  low  literacy  and  numeracy  levels  by  

devising  a  unique  ‘bridging  program’.  In  this  program  refugee  students  receive  one-­‐to-­‐one  

interaction  with  teaching  staff,  allowing  for  intensive  assistance  to  develop  individual  student’s  

literacy  levels.  The  bridging  program  combined  intensive  support  with  practical  learning  

exercises  such  as  visiting  the  city,  thereby  acknowledging  that  for  many  refugee  students  the  

experience  of  sitting  in  a  classroom  for  prolonged  periods  is  an  acquired  skill  and  that  

experiential  learning  is  not  only  beneficial  to  such  students  but  also  a  strong  motivator  to  

encourage  school  attendance  and  performance.  In  contrast,  another  secondary  school  nearby  

with  a  similar  student  body  supported  refugee  students  with  the  provision  of  English  as  a  

44    

Second  Language  (ESL)  units.  Through  my  role  supporting  early  school  leavers  I  came  to  

understand  that  this  school  had  unofficial  policies  towards  at  risk  students.  The  school  would  

either  stream  struggling  refugee  students  into  VCAL  rather  than  the  VCE  even  if  this  was  not  

what  an  individual  student  wanted,  or  they  would  enroll  refugee  (and  other)  students  who  

were  struggling  with  the  academic  workload  into  prevocational  programs  delivered  by  the  local  

TAFE,  without  consultation  with  the  student.    These  two  policies  reflected  the  school’s  broader  

focus  on  academic  attainment  measured  by  the  high  Australian  Territory  Admission  Rank  

(ATAR)  scores  of  its  VCE  students.13  Thus,  students  of  refugee  background  were  just  seen  as  

collateral  damage.  The  systematic  failure  of  schools  such  as  this  to  cater  to  the  particular  needs  

of  refugee  young  people  is  a  structural  bias  producing  an  entire  cohort  of  early  school  leavers.  

 

‘Troublemakers’  

The  early  school  leavers  involved  in  this  research  identified  multiple  and  interdependent  factors  

that  contributed  to  their  early  departure  from  school.  Latifa  (Australian  born,  Aboriginal  and  

Tongan  background),  Chloe  (Australian  born,  Aboriginal  and  Tongan  background)  and  Rose  

(Australian  born,  Tongan  background)  consider  that  the  negative  influence  of  peers,  with  whom  

they  associated  on  the  basis  of  having  a  shared  cultural  background,  was  one  reason  for  their  

leaving  school  early.  Another  was  that  they  found  it  difficult  to  understand  and  fulfill  the  

expectations  of  them  at  secondary  school.  The  young  women  understood  that  both  of  these  

factors  led  to  a  difficult  relationship  between  themselves  and  the  school,  and  their  subsequent  

departure  (or  exclusion).  Latifa,  Chloe  and  Rose  reflected:    

Chloe:  When  you  go  to  a  western  suburbs  school  where  there  are  a  lot  more  Islanders  yeah,  well  this  is  what  happened  to  me.  I  was  really  good  in  primary  school  and  then  like,  in  high  school,  when  I  met  other  Islanders  and  they  showed  me  let’s  go  wag  and  do  this.  It  started  off  that  we  would  wag  fourth  period  then  we’d  go  back,  but  then  I’d  just  start  wagging,  the  older  kids  that  I  was  hanging  out  with  they  were  just  like,  ‘Oh,  you  should  come  

                                                                                                               13  Students  receive  an  ATAR  score  at  the  end  of  their  VCE  year  to  be  used  for  university  applications.  

45    

to  Create,14  it’s  way  better,  you  don’t  have  to  wear  a  uniform,  you  can  smoke,  you  can  do  this  and  that’.  I  was  like,  what?  This  is  way  better.  Researcher:  You  said  that  it  was  when  you  met  other  Islanders  that  you  wanted  to  wag.  How  come  you  reckon  they  want  to  wag?  Latifa:  Cause  they  are  the  ones  who  don’t  like  school  and  get  in  trouble.  Chloe:  Yeah.  Researcher:  How  come  you  were  hanging  out  with  them?  Latifa:  Cause  they  are  Islanders.  Rose:  [Simultaneously]  Cause  they  are  Islanders  and  you  can  identify  with  them,  like  kind  of  the  same  parents,  and  family  background  are  the  same.  Researcher:  So  how  come  you  reckon  they  leave  school?  Latifa:  Cause  some  people  just  can’t  handle  it.  Interviewer:  Oh,  but  if  you  liked  primary  school?  Chloe:  Secondary  school  is  different,  a  lot  different.  Rose:  It’s  just  different.  Latifa:  In  primary  school  you  just  play  pretend  games  and  in  secondary  school  there  is  no  playground  just  a  big  oval  and  that’s  probably  when  people  start  smoking.  

 

The  young  women  discussed  the  influence  of  associating  with  other  ‘Islanders’  who  ‘don’t  like  

school’  so  ‘wag’  and  act  as  ‘troublemakers’  on  their  own  conduct.  The  recognition  of  ethnicity  

in  this  sense  is  driven  by  a  desire  to  belong  to  a  particular  group  (Butcher  and  Thomas,  2003:  

33).  Yet  the  positive  experience  of  associating  with  their  peers  on  the  basis  of  a  shared  

background  led  these  young  women  to  associate  with  people  they  described  as  

‘troublemakers’.  The  young  women  linked  the  relationships  with  their  peers,  with  whom  they  

associated  because  of  a  sense  of  sameness,  to  the  conflict  they  then  had  with  the  school.  By  

                                                                                                               14  Create  is  alternative  education  provider  in  Werribee  for  young  people  aged  14  to  19  who  have  exited  ‘mainstream’  school.  As  an  alternative  education  provider,  it  works  to  support  the  individual  needs  of  its  students,  addressing  challenging  behaviours  as  symptoms  of  underlying  social  problems.  This  includes  not  excluding  them  for  poor  (or  deliberate)  lateness  and  attendance  issues  or  when  presenting  with  challenging  behaviours.  Young  people  are  provided  with  individually  tailored  assistance  and  support  in  all  areas  of  their  lives  including  family  and  peer  relationships,  the  legal  system,  education,  assistance  with  Centrelink  and  accommodation,  as  well  as  recreation  and  health.  The  education  programs  consist  of  literacy,  numeracy  and  selected  electives  drawn  from  two  programs:  the  Certificate  in  General  Education  for  Adults  (CGEA)  and  VCAL.  These  programs  are  delivered  in  a  flexible  and  creative  manner  which  allows  young  people  to  successfully  complete  their  qualification  over  a  maximum  period  of  18  months.        

46    

naming  ethnicity  as  a  factor  in  determining  their  selection  of  peers  and  their  subsequent  

‘troublemaking’  behaviour,  Latifa,  Rose  and  Chloe  revealed  how  their  gender,  class  and  ethnic  

locations  draw  them  into  conflict  with  the  school  (See:  Archer  et  al.,  2003,  Poynting  et  al.,  

1991).  They  explained  that  the  cultural  dynamics  of  ‘western  suburbs  school(s)’  brought  them  

into  contact  with  other  students  that  were  struggling  with  their  visible  difference  and  class  

location  in  the  schooling  environment.  The  young  women  then  emulated  the  behaviour  of  the  

‘troublemakers’,  leading  to  their  eventual  departure.  Indeed,  the  lack  of  culturally  specific  or  

appropriate  supports  for  young  people  of  Pacific  Island  background  has  been  cited  as  leading  to  

their  low  educational  engagement  in  Melbourne  (See  Grossman  and  Sharples,  2010:  124).  

 

From  the  perspective  of  Latifa,  Chloe  and  Rose,  their  desire  to  seek  out  peers  with  whom  they  

identify  stemmed  from  a  need  to  feel  the  same  as  other  people  and  those  sharing  their  

experiences.  The  strong  urge  to  associate  with  other  Islanders  shows  that  having  friends  with  

similar  family  dynamics  and  cultural  backgrounds  is  an  important  basis  for  friendship  in  

secondary  school.  Whereas,  the  way  Chloe  explains  it,  this  was  less  important  in  primary  school  

where  she  was  ‘really  good’.  The  social  bonding  these  young  women  acknowledge  is  known  to  

be  particularly  useful  for  visibly  different  young  people  as  they  make  their  transition  into  

secondary  school  and  adulthood  (Reynolds,  2007:  385).  The  sense  of  being  different  from  their  

non-­‐Islander  peers  is  apparent  when  Chloe,  Rose  and  Latifa  all  differentiate  between  ‘Islanders’  

and  the  rest  of  the  schooling  population.  In  doing  so,  Chloe,  Latifa  and  Rose  reveal  how  they  felt  

different  from  non-­‐Islanders  at  the  school  and  the  wider  school  community.  Bourdieu’s  theory  

on  class  differences  is  relevant  here  to  understanding  the  difficulties  working-­‐class  young  

people  experience  at  school  (as  do  individuals  outside  the  dominant  cultural  group)  as  they  

attempt  to  negotiate  the  implicitly  middle-­‐class  norms  and  curriculum  embedded  within  

educational  institutions  (See  Bourdieu,  1900,  Furlong,  2009,  Lehmann,  2004,  Mansouri  and  

Percival  Wood,  2008).  The  ideas  Chloe,  Latifa  and  Rose  express  reveal  the  extent  of  the  

disconnect  between  the  implicitly  white  middle-­‐class  norms  of  the  school  and  the  values  of  the  

young  people  of  Islander  background.  

47    

The  narratives  of  these  young  women  demonstrate  that  they  have  been  drawn  to  other  

Islanders  because  they  shared  a  similar  ‘habitus’  (‘same  parents’  and  ‘same  background’)  (see  

Bourdieu,  1990).  However,  this  strategy  brought  them  into  contact  with  students  who,  like  

them,  were  also  struggling  to  successfully  negotiate  the  expectations  imposed  on  them  in  their  

local  secondary  school,  and  who  ‘wag’  and  dislike  school.  Their  descriptions  of  forming  

friendships  on  the  basis  of  shared  cultural  background  and  the  subsequent  acting  out  reveal  a  

lack  of  belonging  to  the  school  community,  which  heavily  influenced  their  engagement  with  

their  education.  Other  studies  on  young  visibly  different  Australians  have  shown  these  types  of  

activities  to  be  a  defensive  response  used  in  environments  where  individuals  feel  excluded,  

threatened  and  alien  (Butcher  and  Thomas,  2003:  37,  Mansouri  and  Percival  Wood,  2008:  21,  

Poynting  et  al.,  1991).  However,  in  the  case  of  Rose,  Chloe  and  Latifa,  the  safety  provided  by  

friendship  networks  forged  around  sameness  also  led  these  young  women  to  conduct  

themselves  in  a  way  that  further  alienated  them  from  the  school  community  and  led  to  their  

exclusion  from  a  mainstream  schooling  environment.  The  perspectives  of  these  young  women  

demonstrate  the  importance  of  having  a  sense  of  belonging  to  the  school  community  so  as  to  

prevent  early  school  leaving.  

 

The  young  women  also  identified  gender  as  a  strong  force  in  the  lives  of  young  ‘Islanders’.  

Chloe  considered  that  among  young  ‘Islander’  women  the  decision  to  leave  school  early  is  often  

a  ‘way  of  rebelling’.  Rose  concurred,  stating:  

It’s  a  way  of  rebelling  or  that  they  [Islander  girls]  have  so  much  responsibility  at  home,  then  they  can’t  just  catch  up  with  the  work.  

 

Gender  is  understood  by  these  young  women  to  mean  that,  as  young  ‘Islander’  women,  they  

carry  considerable  domestic  responsibilities  at  home.  Such  duties  interfere  with  the  schooling  

life  of  young  women,  who  rebel  against  their  parents’  demands  of  them  by  leaving  school  early.  

Rose’s  view  above  illuminates  the  difficulties  these  young  women  face  negotiating  gendered  

expectations  of  them  as  young  women,  both  within  the  context  of  their  own  families  and  in  

relation  to  broader  cultural  norms  about  femininity  within  the  Islander  community  which  they  

48    

belong.  On  this  point,  Rose  and  Chloe  articulate  an  issue  that  many  young  women  face:  juggling  

domestic  responsibilities  with  the  behaviours  required  for  educational  success  (Lehmann,  2004:  

387,  Tilleczek,  2008:  18).  Chloe  and  Rose  also  recognise  that  they  operate  in  relation  to  socially  

constructed  gender  roles  and  responsibilities  that  constrain  young  women’s  schooling  

experiences.  These  young  women  are  thus  highly  cognisant  of  the  relationship  between  their  

gender,  ‘Islander  background’  and  class  position,  and  how  this  influences  their  ability  to  

succeed  at  school.    

 

‘It’s  really  hard’  

The  early  school  leavers  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background  depicted  their  final  years  of  secondary  

education  as  stressful  and  overwhelming  as  they  struggled  with  the  workload  expected  of  

them.  Jacob  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background),  who  left  school  in  the  middle  of  

Year  12,  attributed  his  early  departure  from  school  to  his  inability  to  stay  abreast  of  

commitments.  He  reflected:    

Well,  Year  12  is  really  hard,  soon  as  you  miss  one  class  you  are  just  way,  way  behind  and  if  you  don’t  catch  up  on  that  then  you  get  way  behind  and  it  just  keeps  on  building  up  and  up  and  then  you  don’t  want  to  go  to  school.  

 

From  Jacob’s  perspective  on  the  final  year  of  secondary  school,  there  is  a  sense  that  he  was  

barely  able  to  stay  on  top  of  the  workload  and  that  after  missing  just  ‘one  class’  he  lost  the  

battle.  Jacob’s  strategy  for  handling  the  pressure  was  not  to  attend  school  –  a  response  that  

further  compounded  his  precarious  situation;  as  his  school  advised  him,  because  he  was  failing  

he  would  be  ‘kicked  out’.  Jacob’s  experience  is  common  among  early  school  leavers,  who  often  

struggle  with  the  workload  and  after  missing  what  they  consider  an  insurmountable  amount  of  

time  or  work,  either  leave  or  are  forced  out  by  their  school  (Smyth  et  al.,  2004:  14,  Tilleczek,  

2008:  11).  

 

49    

Jacob’s  decision  to  leave  school  was  not  made  independently.  When  asked  why  he  left  school,  

he  said:  

Well,  yeah,  I  wasn’t  passing  this  year  and  so  my  teachers  were  just  like,  halfway  through  the  year,  ‘You  are  going  to  fail  so,  we’re  gonna  kick  you  out’,  and  my  dad  was  like,  ‘Well,  if  they’re  gonna  kick  you  out  halfway  you  might  as  well  just  leave  now’!  

 

Jacob’s  interaction  with  his  father  shows  how  the  parents  of  early  school  leavers  often  collude  

with  the  hard  line  taken  by  schools  as  they  feel  they  lack  the  authority  to  challenge  the  school’s  

stance.  Jacob’s  father’s  response  highlights  how  parental  attitudes  towards  education  (and  

educational  institutions),  along  with  their  involvement  in  their  children’s  education,  can  have  a  

significant  impact  on  their  child’s  educational  outcomes  (Considine  &  Zappala  in  Mansouri  and  

Percival  Wood,  2008).  While  it  would  be  easy  to  blame  Jacob’s  father  for  failing  to  support  his  

son,  this  example  illustrates  how  families  from  disadvantaged  backgrounds  often  lack  the  

confidence  to  question  the  decision  of  the  school.    

 

Joyce  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background),  who  left  school  three-­‐quarters  of  the  way  

through  Year  11,  described  her  exit  as  the  result  of  the  education  system’s  limited  ability  to  

cater  to  the  interests  of  all  students.  Joyce  noted,  ‘Yeah,  and  I  don’t  think  that  Year  12,  that  

school  is  meant  for  everyone.  It  also  depends  on  the  person’.  In  contrast  to  Jacob,  whose  

narrative  contained  a  sense  of  inevitability  about  being  ‘kicked  out’,  Joyce’s  narrative  conveys  a  

sense  of  personal  choice.  She  spoke  of  her  decision  to  leave  school  as  consistent  with  her  

values,  which  she  described  as  placing  greater  importance  on  friendships  and  playing  sport.  

Joyce  explained  that  her  final  year  at  school  was  a  time  when  she  was  forced  to  choose  

between  educational  success  and  doing  things  she  enjoyed:  

Um,  I  reckon  you’ve  got  to  have  good  focus,  and  good  concentration,  and  you  should  have  to  be  able  to  not  be  distracted  too  easily  and  ‘cause  I  noticed  last  year  that  I  couldn’t  do  all  the  extracurricular  activities  I  used  to  do  at  school,  so  yeah  …  Yeah,  you’ve  got  to  give  up  a  lot  of  things,  like  ‘cause  you  have  to  study  a  lot,  you  have  to  give  up  a  lot  of  friend  time  and  that.    

50    

 

Joyce’s  comments  reflect  the  findings  of  other  research  on  female  early  school  leavers  that  has  

found  that  their  motivation  to  leave  school  often  ‘comes  from  a  mismatch  between  [schooling  

and]  young  women’s  own  priorities  and  interests’  (Wyn  2000  in  Harris,  2004b:  55).  In  Joyce’s  

case,  this  is  between  friendship,  sport  and  academic  attainment.  Joyce’s  story  contains  

evidence  of  an  internalisation  of  the  neoliberal  rhetoric  of  individual  responsibility  as  she  

understands  her  early  departure  as  a  matter  of  individual  choice  (Archer  et  al.,  2003:  560).  The  

impact  of  this  discourse  is  most  apparent  when  Joyce  describes  herself  as  lacking  the  qualities  

required  for  academic  success  (‘good  focus,  and  good  concentration’),  which  has  led  her  to  

prioritise  time  spent  with  friends  and  on  ‘extracurricular’  activities.  In  this  instance,  we  can  see  

how  Joyce  has  reframed  her  departure  from  school  as  a  choice.    

 

While  Joyce  resists  the  stigmatising  label  of  ‘failure’  and  ‘dropout’  that  is  attached  to  early  

school  leavers  she  is  aware  that  she  must  operate  in  relation  to  such  stereotyping  in  the  wider  

community  and  among  her  peers.  This  was  evident  when  Joyce  talked  about  spending  time  

with  other  early  school  leavers  who  understand  ‘what  it  is  like  at  school’  and  who  supported  

her  decision  to  leave  rather  than  criticising  her  for  it.  In  contrast,  she  described  former  friends  

who  were  still  at  school  as  ‘bagging’  her  out  for  ‘dropping  out’.  By  associating  with  other  early  

school  leavers  and  disengaged  young  people,  Joyce  avoids  representations  of  early  school  

leavers  as  ‘dropouts’  who  are  frequently  stereotyped  as  ‘depressed,  helpless’,  ‘without  options’  

and  ‘losers’  (Smyth  and  Hattham,  2004:  57).  Joyce’s  strategy  is  therefore  not  unlike  that  of  the  

young  Islander  women  who  removed  themselves  from  a  mainstream  schooling  environment  as  

she,  too,  seeks  out  alternative  realities  and  spaces  where  she  is  not  confronted  by  a  sense  of  

being  different  or  representations  of  early  school  leavers  (like  herself)  as  failures.  

 

51    

‘What  can  I  do?’  

The  majority  of  the  young  people  who  participated  in  this  study  who  were  deemed  at  risk  but  

remained  in  school  shared  stories  of  negative  experiences  with  teachers,  principals  and  fellow  

students.  Visibly  different  young  people  typically  described  being  forced  to  struggle  against  

racist  stereotypes  in  the  school,  whereas  the  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australians  described  class-­‐

based  discrimination  as  permeating  their  experiences.  For  one  group  of  young  women  

(Australian  born,  of  Lebanese  background),  experiences  with  teachers,  students  and  principals  

occurred  within  a  wider  matrix  of  discrimination  based  on  racialised  stereotypes  of  Arabs  and  

Muslims  as  violent  and  criminal  Others.  Lu  Lu  very  articulately  described  this  relationship  when  

explaining  her  fellow  students  correlating  her  ‘nationality’  with  criminality:  

When  you  first  start  school  and  they  ask  you  what  nationality  you  are  and  you  tell  them  ‘I’m  Lebanese’,  they  are  like,  ‘Really?  I  didn’t  know  that  you  guys  were  nice  like  that’.  So  they  directly  think  that  we  are  aggressive,  thieves,  liars  …  And  that  we  are  all  gang  orientated  …  Yeah,  they  think  that  we  are  in  gangs  and  say  things  like,  ‘Don’t  talk  to  her’,  or  ‘Don’t  upset  her,  she’ll  tell  her  brother  and  he’ll  come  and  get  you’.  

 

Another  young  woman,  Reem,  also  believed  her  fellow  students  of  Lebanese  

background  were  viewed  as  thieves  and  associated  with  the  threat  of  violence  in  

the  eyes  of  others.  Such  experiences  led  Lu  Lu  to  describe  her  school  peers  as  

‘friggin’  racist’.  Lu  Lu  and  Reem  voiced  their  concerns  about  the  negative  

representations  of  Arabs  and  Muslims  that  operate  within  the  Australian  popular  

discourse  and  how  this  permeates  their  experiences  at  school.  The  emergence  of  

the  criminal,  deviant  and  violent  Arab  and  Muslim  Other  in  the  Australian  media  

following  the  terrorist  attacks  on  the  United  States  on  September  11,  2001,  have  

been  well  documented.  Numerous  studies  have  captured  the  detrimental  effect  of  

this  discourse  upon  people  of  Muslim  and  Arab  background  by  linking  it  to  rises  in  

discrimination,  vilification  as  well  as  physical  and  verbal  racist  attacks  (See  HREOC,  

2001,  Padggett  and  Allen,  2003,  Poynting  and  Ang,  2004,  Poynting  and  Noble,  2003,  

Poynting  and  Noble,  2004).  The  young  women’s  perspectives  also  confirm  the  

finding  of  another  study  that  young  Australians  of  Middle  Eastern  background  are  

52    

acutely  aware  of  the  image  of  them  presented  in  the  media  and  how  ‘images  of  

rampant  gangs,  youth  crime  and  uncontrollable  masculinity  dog  their  everyday  

lives’  (Butcher,  2008:  103).    

 

Safiya  (Australian  born,  of  Lebanese  background),  who  attended  an  Islamic  school  outside  her  

local  area,  believed  that  attending  a  private  school  protected  her  from  the  racism  and  

discrimination  her  friends  experienced  at  the  local  public  school,  saying:    

That’s  probably  why  I  go  to  an  Islamic  school  in  Coburg  ‘cause  the  teachers  there  are  more  like  people  who  are  paid  to  be  nice  to  us.  ‘Cause  like,  in  public  schools  they  are,  they  get  to  treat  you  the  way  they  want  to  treat  you.  It’s  true  but.  That  if  you’re  in  a  private  school,  they  can’t  really  be  racist  or  treat  you  different.  

 

Safiya’s  narrative  suggests  that  she  and  her  family  anticipated  the  existence  of  racism  at  the  

local  public  school  and  that  this  motivated  their  decision  to  send  her  to  a  private  school  –  an  

environment  where  it  is  expected  that  she  will  be  sheltered  from  racism,  hostility  and  negative  

stereotypes.  Safiya  believed  that  it  is  the  financial  incentive  that  compels  teachers  at  the  

religious  school  to  treat  students  of  Lebanese  background  appropriately;  they  are  not  

permitted  to  treat  these  students  differently  or  express  their  racist  views.  In  contrast,  she  

imagines  teachers  at  public  schools  to  be  free  to  act  on  their  prejudicial  views.  Insofar  as  Safiya  

considers  that  teachers  at  an  Islamic  college  have  a  financial  incentive  to  treat  their  students  

appropriately  this  does  not  convey  a  high  level  of  confidence  on  her  part  that  these  individuals  

are  actually  less  racist.  Rather,  she  imagines  that  they  are  merely  constrained  from  acting  on  

their  racist  views.    

 

Safiya  and  Lu  Lu,  as  well  as  Rose,  Chloe  and  Latifa,  allude  to  the  powerful  relationship  that  

exists  between  young  people’s  sense  of  connection  to  the  wider  Australian  community  and  

their  specific  experiences  at  school  (Tilleczek,  2008:  14).  The  negative  encounters  of  these  

young  women  demonstrate  that  visibly  different  young  people  experience  racism  at  school  and  

53    

that  they  anticipate  it.  Such  negative  encounters  act  as  barriers  and  adversely  impact  upon  the  

educational  experiences  of  visibly  different  students,  and  influence  their  decision  to  leave  

school.    

 

Like  their  Australian-­‐born  peers,  the  newly  arrived  young  people  involved  in  this  research  also  

discussed  encountering  stereotypes  and  racism  at  school.  Deng  (newly  arrived  refugee  from  

South  Sudan)  believed  that  stereotypes  of  South  Sudanese  young  people  had  negatively  

impacted  his  interactions  with  teachers,  saying:  

Some  of  the  teachers  treat  me  alright,  and  some  treat  me  like  I  am  going  to  fail.  And  sometimes,  I  feel  that  it  is  my  nationality,  that  I  am  from  Sudan  that,  ‘cause  some  other  Sudanese  they  are  dropping  out  of  school  and  they  drink  alcohol  …  And  then  it  is  we  Sudanese,  that  people  think,  are  making  the  trouble.  And  from  this,  I  just  think  to  myself,  What  can  I  do?  Can  I  just  avoid  it?  What  can  I  do  myself?  

 

Deng  raised  his  concern  that  South  Sudanese  young  people  are  typecast  as  dropouts,  and  seen  

as  misusing  substances  and  ‘making  the  trouble’.  Deng  is  therefore  cognisant  of  how  teachers’  

preconceived  and  racist  views  of  students  from  South  Sudan  are  adversely  impacting  his  

encounters  in  the  classroom.  In  this  case,  it  results  in  teachers  lowering  their  expectations  of  

him.  He  detects  how  the  behaviours  of  a  few  young  people  are  explained  by  their  ‘nationality’,  

evident  by  their  visible  difference,  rather  than  being  contextualised  in  relation  to  other  social  

factors  such  as  economic  and  social  marginalisation.  Deng’s  experience  typifies  how  visibly  

different  students  are  forced  to  live  with  ‘the  burden  of  representing  stereotyped  and  

stigmatised  cultures  while  having  to  fight  against  them  at  the  same  time’  (Yon,  2000:  78).  

 

Deng  also  perceives  the  power  dynamics  in  the  classroom  whereby  teaching  staff  explain  their  

own  discriminatory  practice  such  as  lowered  expectations  by  pointing  to  the  cultural  

differences  between  themselves  and  black  and  Asian  students  (Gaganakis,  2006,  Mirza,  1992,  

Shain,  2003).  Studies  on  young  (black)  people  of  Caribbean  background  in  England  have  

54    

consistently  found  that  their  educational  experiences  are  overwhelmingly  characterised  by  

various  forms  of  discrimination,  prejudice  and  racism  (Archer  et  al.,  2003,  Mirza,  1992,  Brah,  

1996).  Such  research  identified  that  the  issue  of  lowered  expectations  is  particularly  pertinent  

for  ‘black’  students,  who  are  especially  susceptible  to  negative  teacher  expectations  (Back,  

1996:  167,  Hall,  1997:  22).    

 

Deng  has  also  picked  up  on  what  other  studies  on  the  educational  experiences  of  visibly  

different  and  socioeconomically  disadvantaged  students  have  shown:  that  teacher  expectations  

are  a  powerful  influence  over  the  achievement  of  students  (Mansouri  and  Percival  Wood,  2008:  

41,  Amatea,  2012:  804,  Shain,  2003).  Deng’s  concern  over  the  detrimental  impact  of  

stereotypes  about  young  South  Sudanese  students  is  consistent  with  the  experiences  of  the  

young  women  of  Lebanese  background  who  similarly  struggled  against  stereotypical  images  of  

them  as  thieves,  gang  affiliates  and  liars.  All  of  these  students  articulated  a  concern  that  their  

membership  of  an  ethnic  group  (because  of  their  visible  difference)  is  identified  as  the  origin  of  

a  young  person’s  troubling  behaviour  and  is  cited  as  the  basis  of  their  educational  

underperformance  or  eventual  disengagement,  rather  than  being  attributed  to  their  class  

position,  or  a  lack  of  adequate  funding  to  support  their  needs  as  students  experiencing  

compound  disadvantage.    

 

In  addition  to  recognising  how  interpersonal  racism  operates  to  disadvantage  him  in  the  

classroom,  Deng  was  able  to  identify  in  particular  how  structural  forces  produce  disengagement  

among  young  African  refugees,  explaining:  

There  is  not  much  support  the  way  I  see  it,  the  young  Africans  came,  and  they  came  after  war  and  then  when  they  come  to  Australia  they  are  labelled  according  to  their  age,  this  causes  them  to  drop  out  of  school  because  they  are  frustrated  at  that,  so  there  is  no  interest.  It  is  very  hard  …  They  need  to  think  about  changing  the  system,  because  it  is  very  hard  for  young  people,  so  that  it  can  support  them.  

55    

Thus,  Deng  here  explains  the  disengagement  of  young  African  refugees  not  as  a  result  of  their  

nationality,  as  did  his  teacher.  Instead,  he  understands  these  young  people’s  early  departure  

from  school  and  their  disengagement  as  the  result  of  a  lack  of  support  for  these  students,  

combined  with  the  refugee  experience.  Deng’s  concerns  about  young  people  of  South  

Sudanese  background  and  of  a  similar  age  ‘dropping  out’  are  valid,  but  they  are  not  unique  to  

Australia.  Studies  on  the  educational  experience  of  young  refugees  demonstrate  that  those  

who  arrive  in  the  ‘host’  country  during  their  later  teen  years  and  who  integrate  into  high  school  

are  at  a  greater  risk  of  leaving  school  early  (Rummens,  Tilleczek,  Boydell  &  Ferguson  in  Tilleczek,  

2008:  85).  Deng’s  view  aligns  with  my  own  observations,  having  supported  numerous  

disengaged  young  people  of  African  background  who  arrived  in  Australia  as  refugees.  I  too  

belived  that  schools,  and  schooling  structures,  produce  disengagement  due  to  a  lack  of  

resources  for  ESL  students  necessary  for  individuals  to  overcome  low  literacy  and  numeracy  

levels,  and  because  of  an  inflexible  education  system  that  forces  young  people  into  year  levels  

on  the  basis  of  their  age  rather  than  their  literacy  and  numeracy  abilities.  

 

White  frustrations  

Experiences  of  marginalisation  in  the  classroom  are  not  limited  to  visibly  different  young  

people.  The  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australians  involved  in  this  research  project  also  felt  alienated  

from  other  students  and  the  schooling  community,  reporting  racialised  exchanges.  Jacob,  when  

reflecting  on  his  experiences  as  an  Anglo-­‐Saxon  student  in  the  western  suburbs,  said:  

I  was  the  only  white  dude  in  my  class,  for  the  last  three  years  from  Year  8,  Year  9  and  Year  10,  I  was  the  only  white  dude.  That’s  where  my  name  Pom  Boy  came  from  you  know.  

 

When  Jacob  identifies  himself  as  a  minority  in  the  classroom  by  describing  himself  as  the  ‘only  

white  dude’  we  see  how  his  experience  of  whiteness  occurs  via  his  marginalisation  in  a  

multicultural  classroom.  In  this  instance  whiteness  is  ‘visible’  and  ‘racialised’  because  it  exists  in  

a  marginalised  and  subordinate  form  (Wester,  2008:  307).  His  experience  demonstrates  that  

ethnicities,  including  whiteness,  become  racialised  in  situations  where  power  relations  are  

56    

apparent  (Nayak,  2003,  Phoenix,  2003,  Poynting  et  al.,  1991).  Nayak’s  (2003)  study  of  working-­‐

class  young  men  in  England  similarly  found  that  white  identities  emerged  when  people  were  in  

crisis.  Jacob’s  feeling  of  being  marginalised  by  his  whiteness  is  evident  in  the  above  quote;  

indeed,  in  calling  himself  a  ‘Pom’,  a  slang  term  for  English  people,  Jacob  acknowledges  his  own  

migrant  heritage  and  thus  situating  himself  as  a  migrant.  Jacob’s  statement  conveys  the  view  

that  all  the  students  in  his  classroom,  himself  included,  are  migrants.  

 

Joyce  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background)  also  saw  the  classroom  as  a  contested  

space  where  racialised  stereotypes  of  students  operated,  saying:  

In  this  art  class  there  were  these  students  and  they  were  Asian  and  they  were  really  good.  They  could  draw  and  they  always  got  the  good  grades  because  they  were  practically  perfect  and  then  they  were  like  to  the  white  girls,  ‘Your  work  is  not  as  good  as  mine  and  stuff’.  It  just  gets  to  you.  

 

In  this  example  the  stereotype  of  the  good  Asian  student  forces  Joyce  to  experience  her  

whiteness  as  inferior,  which  she  expresses  by  referencing  her  drawing  skills  and  conduct  in  

relation  to  the  ‘really  good’  ‘Asian’  students.  Joyce  thus  here  detects  the  stereotype  of  the  

Asian  student  as  particularly  good  and  studious  (Harris,  2004b:  87,  Archer  et  al.,  2003:  557).  

From  her  perspective,  the  representation  of  hard-­‐working,  diligent  Asian  students  operates  to  

disadvantage  her  as  a  white  working-­‐class  young  woman.  Joyce  further  illuminates  this  dynamic  

when  she  explains  that  the  ‘Asian’  students  know  how  to  get  good  grades  and  that  their  

‘practically  perfect’  behaviour  facilitates  academic  success,  which  she,  in  contrast,  lacks.  

Responding  to  the  imposition  inferiority,  she  accuses  her  ‘Asian’  peers  of  racialising  their  

interaction  with  her  by  pointing  out  the  poor  quality  of  ‘the  white  girl’s’  artwork.  The  

stereotype  of  the  good  Asian  student,  as  Joyce  understands  it,  undermines  her  own  experience  

in  the  classroom  as  she  must  compete  against  a  student  who  offers  the  promise  of  success.  The  

promise  of  studious  Asian  students  is  something  she  does  not  hold  as  a  working-­‐class  white  

student.    

 

57    

Joyce’s  experience  concurs  with  the  finding  that  emerged  from  the  literature  review  that  at  risk  

students  receive  less  time  from  school  staff  (Tilleczek,  2008:  10).  Joyce  is  aware  that  as  a  white  

Australian  with  a  working-­‐class  background,  living  in  a  disadvantaged  suburb,  her  academic  

potential  is  predetermined  by  the  teaching  staff  who  expect  her  to  leave  school  early  and  

therefore  pay  her  little  attention.  In  this  instance,  the  teachers’  low  expectations  have  operated  

to  ‘reinforce’  Joyce’s  disadvantaged  position  (Furlong,  2009:  9).  It  is  therefore  conceivable  that  

the  failure  of  the  teacher  to  see  her  in  a  positive  light  combined  with  the  competition  with  her  

confident,  studious  ‘Asian’  peers  convey  the  message  to  Joyce  that  she  lacks  academic  potential  

–  and  it  is  this  which  ‘gets  to’  Joyce.    

 

‘But  then  I  went  to  school  …  and  then  it  started  to  get  better’  

Gemma  (newly  arrived,  Polish  and  German  background)  spoke  positively  of  her  experience  of  

schooling  –  a  narrative  that  was  inconsistent  with  those  of  the  other  participants.  Gemma  

described  her  experience  of  school  as  having  enhanced  her  agency  and  sense  of  belonging  to  

the  wider  community.  She  talked  about  the  challenges  of  adapting  to  life  in  Australia  with  little  

English  and  her  knowledge  of  how  things  work  here,  but  identified  that  her  feelings  of  

powerlessness  decreased  after  attending  school,  commenting:    

But  then  I  went  to  school  and  I  made  friends  and  then  it  started  to  get  better  and  then  I  felt  like  I  could  get  to  the  city  and  I  could  show  her  [my  grandmother]  how  to  get  to  the  city  because  I  had  learnt  how.  

 

Gemma  thus  described  school  as  useful  because  the  knowledge  she  acquired  improved  her  

confidence.  Her  increased  confidence  had  a  ripple  effect,  extending  to  her  grandmother,  whose  

day-­‐to-­‐day  existence  was  also  enhanced.  Gemma  made  reference  to  the  role  that  friendships  

play  in  creating  a  positive  experience  for  her  at  school  as  well  as  feeling  that  she  could  

negotiate  and  be  comfortable  in  the  spaces  beyond  her  suburb,  to  travel  to  ‘the  city’.  

 

58    

Gemma’s  positive  experiences  at  school  reflect  an  overall  optimism  among  newly  arrived  young  

people  about  the  potential  for  transformation  through  education  (Birman,  2009;  Gifford  et.al,  

2009).  The  majority  of  these  young  people  were  hopeful  about  their  new  lives  in  Australia  and  

the  opportunities  that  awaited  them.  This  hope  was  most  apparent  in  the  long-­‐term  aspirations  

of  these  students  and  their  commitment  to  obtaining  qualifications  in  order  to  improve  their  

employment  opportunities.  Deng,  for  instance,  said:  

I  have  been  here  three  years,  and  I  have  just  tried  to  commit  myself  to  completing  my  degree  so  I  haven’t  tried  to  look  so  much.  I  just  want  to  wait  until  I  have  finished  my  studies.  

 

While  the  young  people’s  views  on  employment  will  be  discussed  in  the  next  chapter,  Deng’s  

quote  is  relevant  here  as  it  demonstrates  his  confidence  to  commit  to  a  degree  and  his  faith  

that  this  long-­‐term  commitment  will  deliver  benefits  when  he  chooses  to  enter  the  labour  

market.  Deng’s  comments  also  highlight  the  connection  that  these  newly  arrived  young  people  

draw  between  Australia  and  increased  opportunities.  A  sentiment  shared  by  Gemma,  who  

described  Australia  as  a  ‘place  where  I  have  a  better  life’,  and  by  April  (newly  arrived  refugee  of  

Burmese  background),  when  she  discussed  educating  her  Australian-­‐born,  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

boyfriend  about  her  ‘bad  life’  in  a  refugee  camp  in  Thailand  and  her  (and  other  Burmese  

refugees’)  relocation  to  Australia  to  find  ‘a  better  life’.    

 

Conclusion    

In  this  chapter  the  perspectives  of  young  people  identified  as  at  risk,  early  school  leavers  and  

disengaged  from  their  educational  experiences  have  been  presented.  Visible  difference,  gender  

and  class  emerge  as  structural  forces  that  shape  their  encounters  with  schools,  teachers  and  

fellow  students.  The  experience  of  living  with  social  inequality  has  resulted  in  these  young  

people  becoming  highly  attuned  to  power  dynamics,  and  able  to  name  the  exclusion  and  

marginalisation  that  their  schooling  experiences  produce.  Their  ability  to  do  so  is  apparent  in  

their  detection  of  stereotypes  –  whether  racist  or  class  based  –  which  further  entrench  their  

disadvantage  in  the  schooling  context.    

59    

Several  research  participants  articulated  a  concern  that  as  residents  of  the  west  they  lack  the  

capital  required  for  educational  success.  Rose,  Chloe  and  Latifa  did  so  when  describing  the  

challenge  of  adapting  to  expectations  of  them  at  high  school.  Jacob  similarly  highlighted  this  

issue  when  describing  being  overwhelmed  by  schoolwork  in  Year  12.  These  examples,  as  have  

others  in  this  chapter,  alone  demonstrate  just  how  cognisant  young  people  in  the  west  are  to  

power  dynamics,  even  if  they  lack  sophisticated  academic  language  to  name  it.    

 

The  young  people  in  this  study  who  had  left  school  did  so  out  of  a  desire  to  seek  out  spaces  

where  they  are  competent  and  viewed  positively.  Several  found  this  in  an  alternative  education  

provider  or  another  a  religious  school.  For  others  they  left  school  behind  for  the  world  of  work,  

where  they  were  treated  as  adults.  These  examples  have  shown  the  different  strategies  used  by  

young  people  living  with  disadvantage  –  some  seek  short-­‐term  rewards,  while  others  are  

connected  to  long-­‐term  goals.  Regardless  of  the  costs  such  as  unemployment  and  battling  

negative  stereotypes,  these  young  people’s  actions  are  grounded  within  their  social  position  

which  determines  the  resources  available  to  them.  Consequently,  they  are  left  with  the  choice  

of  resisting  these  negative  representations  at  school  or  withdrawing  from  spaces  where  they  

feel  uncomfortable,  different  or  inadequate.  

 

The  perspectives  of  the  young  people  presented  in  this  chapter  reveal  an  astute  ability  to  name  

power  imbalances,  but  also  reflect  internalised  neoliberal  ideas  of  individual  responsibility.  

While  several  participants  pointed  to  systematic  issues  in  the  education  system,  the  majority  of  

those  who  had  left  school  before  completing  Year  12  explained  their  early  departure  as  a  

matter  of  individual  choice.  Joyce,  for  example,  explained  that  school  did  not  suit  everybody;  

and  Chloe,  Rose  and  Latifa  all  opted  to  attend  Create,  an  alternative  education  provider.  These  

findings  suggest  that  while  young  people  understand  the  significant  role  played  by  structural  

forces  in  their  lives,  they  are  rarely  able  to  reconcile  how  this  works  with  the  narrative  of  

individual  responsibility.    

 

60    

By  presenting  the  views  and  experiences  of  young  people  deemed  to  be  at  risk,  early  school  

leavers  and  disengaged,  this  chapter  has  shown  how  such  young  people  understand  the  school  

environment  and  the  factors  that  compel  some  individuals  to  leave  school.  In  doing  so,  it  

provides  a  more  holistic  account  of  the  complex  nature  of  these  social  issues.  In  the  examples  

presented,  the  relationship  between  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  shape  young  people’s  

experiences  in  educational  institutions  is  illustrated.  The  perspectives  of  the  young  people  

presented  here  demonstrate  how  often  the  intersection  of  these  differences  (re)produce  social  

inequality,  which  exists  before  young  people  enter  a  classroom  and  continue  after  school.    

 

61    

Chapter  3  Employment:  strategies  for  navigating  unequal  terrain  

Khadija:  It  was  really  horrible  …  it  made  me  feel  like  I  am  nothing  ...  And  it  made  me  really  sad  that  they  aren’t  willing  to  give  me  a  go  ‘cause  I  have  a  lot  to  offer  and  like  I  need  them  and  they  need  me,  so  why  don’t  they  give  me  a  go?  

Jacob:  [I  feel]  sad.  You’ve  got  no  money,  you  can’t  do  nothing,  you  can’t  do  nothing,  yeah  …  you’ve  got  no  money  so  you  feel  shit,  so  you  don’t  wanna  do  nothin’.  You  don’t  want  to  go  out  or  nothing,  ‘cause  you  know,  your  mates  are  gonna  go  out  ‘cause  they’ve  got  money  and  they’re  gonna  get  food,  and  you  can’t  and  you’re  gonna  feel  like  shit  you  know.      

Both  Khadija  and  Jacob  convey  the  powerlessness  and  despondency  experienced  by  young  

jobseekers.  Khadija  singles  out  the  power  employers  hold  over  her  future;  Jacob,  in  contrast,  

describes  the  material  effects  that  have  a  detrimental  impact  on  his  sense  of  self-­‐worth.  In  their  

experiences,  the  reality  of  looking  for  work  presents  an  accurately  bleak  and  confronting  

picture  of  youth  unemployment  (See  also:  McDowell,  2003,  Nayak,  2003,  Phoenix,  2003).  

Khadija  and  Jacob  convey  the  emotional  costs  of  being  unemployed  when  they  describe  

feelings  of  worthlessness,  sadness  and  a  sense  of  exclusion  because  of  the  reluctance  of  

employers  to  give  them  work.  

 

To  gain  employment  many  young  people  will  spend  a  great  deal  of  time  on  activities  that  bring  

few  rewards  and  multiple  rejections.  As  a  youth  worker,  I  have  often  observed  or  assisted  

young  people  applying  for  work  on  a  daily  basis  and  over  extended  periods  of  time.  Many,  

having  internalised  the  neoliberal  discourse  that  frames  their  transition  into  the  workforce  as  a  

matter  of  managing  ‘risks’  that  make  them  susceptible  to  unemployment,  felt  they  were  to  

blame  for  their  predicament.  As  welfare  recipients,  they  were  also  forced  to  participate  in  a  

system  that  transfers  this  risk  onto  them,  with  their  Centrelink  payments  tied  to  activity  

agreements  that  require  them  to  undertake  vocational  training  to  make  them  more  

employable.  Most  of  the  young  people  I  have  supported  initially  undertook  such  training  

enthusiastically,  only  to  become  increasingly  despondent  as  they  remained  unemployed.  

62    

Subsequently  they  became  cynical  to  the  idea  of  undertaking  further  education  or  training  and  

would  question  why  they  should  bother  at  all.    

 

This  chapter  explores  the  strategies  that  young  people  in  Melbourne’s  western  suburbs  use  to  

negotiate  visible  difference,  class  and  gender  when  looking  for  work.  It  demonstrates  that  in  

the  current  environment  all  young  jobseekers  are  disadvantaged  when  looking  for  work.  It  then  

considers  the  ways  in  which  young  people  in  this  region  experience  multidimensional  

disadvantage  that  hinders  their  ability  to  secure  work.  This  includes  their  marginalised  

socioeconomic  position  and  particular  understanding  about  masculinity  and  femininity  as  

apparent  in  their  discussion  about  where  ‘whites’  and  visibly  different  people  work.  In  doing  so,  

these  young  people  convey  the  image  of  a  stratified  labour  market  where  class,  gender  and  

visible  difference  as  structural  factors  continue  to  shape  their  ideas  about  work  and  where  they  

are  able  to  find  it  (Holland  et  al.,  2007).  

 

Youth  employment  in  the  west:  ‘I  knew  that  this  was  happening  to  other  people’  

The  young  people  who  participated  in  this  study  frequently  described  themselves  as  

disadvantaged  in  the  current  labour  market  because  of  their  age.  This  is  an  assessment  that  is  

accurate  given  that  the  national  youth  unemployment  rate  is  currently  at  16.6  per  cent,  which  

is  three  times  the  rate  of  adult  unemployment,  which  is  close  to  5  per  cent  (Robinson  et  al.,  

2012,  Australian  Council  of  Social  Services,  2010).  In  contrast,  present  rate  of  unemployment  

among  15–24  year  olds  in  north-­‐west  Melbourne  is  39  per  cent,  (Ewart,  2012,  Australian  

Council  of  Social  Services,  2010).  In  Braybrook,  a  suburb  between  Footscray  and  Sunshine  youth  

unemployment  is  even  higher,  sitting  at  43  per  cent  (Byrne,  2012).  This  means  that  young  

people  in  Melbourne’s  western  suburbs  are  three  if  not  four  times  more  likely  to  experience  

unemployment  than  young  people  in  other  areas  of  Australia.    

 

63    

Young  people  are  considered  to  be  particularly  disadvantaged  as  they  have  ‘low  skills,  

qualifications  and/or  limited  work  experience’,  owing  to  their  relatively  limited  work  histories  

(Mission  Australia,  2010).  As  the  introductory  chapter  revealed,  the  social  and  economic  fabric  

of  the  western  suburbs  compounds  its  young  residents’  vulnerability  to  unemployment  as  they  

are  more  likely  to  experience  intergenerational  unemployment  and  socioeconomic  

disadvantage  (Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  Development,  2012).  In  addition,  

because  young  people  in  this  area  are  more  likely  to  come  from  families  experiencing  

socioeconomic  disadvantage  and  from  CALD  backgrounds  they  are  also  more  likely  to  be  

experiencing  multidimensional  disadvantage.  

 

Research  about  jobseeking  success  affirms  the  experience  of  these  young  jobseekers  which  

indicates  that  ‘job’  offers  are  most  likely  generated  through  friends  and  relatives  rather  than  

other  methods,  including  online  applications.  The  limited  success  in  finding  work  from  formal  

jobseeking  activities  means  that  young  people  do  not  consider  these  approaches  useful,  as  in  

Jacob’s  explanation:  

Um,  like  most  of  the  jobs  that  I  have  come  close  to  um  like,  I’ve  known  someone  who  needs  someone.  Like,  I’ve  never  been  offered  [a  job]  from  Centrelink,  or  one  of  those  jobseeker  places  or  from  my  resumé.  It’s  like  always  been  from  a  mate  or  a  family  member  who  needs  someone.  

 

Jacob’s  view  is  expressed  using  definitives  –  he  claims  ‘never’  to  have  secured  work  through  

‘the  system’,  specifically  naming  Centrelink  and  those  ‘jobseeker  places’.  Rather,  he  points  out  

that  he  has  secured  work  only  through  his  own  networks.  His  views  on  Centrelink  and  ‘those  

jobseeker  places’  reveal  a  lack  of  trust  and  confidence  in  institutions  and  government-­‐funded  

agencies  that  is  common  to  many  disadvantaged  jobseekers  (Gray  and  Hughes,  2003).  This  

theme  frequently  emerged  from  the  participants’  discussions  about  looking  for  work,  

suggesting  that  as  disadvantaged  jobseekers  they  had  formed  the  view  that  such  institutions  

are  unable  to  help  people  like  ‘them’.      

64    

The  concerns  raised  by  these  young  jobseekers  about  the  inability  of  ‘the  system’  to  assist  

unemployed  people  to  find  work  are  consistent  with  those  raised  by  the  Youth  Affairs  Council  

of  Victoria  (YACViC)  in  ‘Swimming  Upstream’:  Young  People  and  Service  Provision  under  Job  

Services  Australia.  This  report  found  that  Job  Services  Australia  (JSA)  providers,  which  are  

federally  funded  to  work  with  jobseekers,  are  not  ‘sufficiently  youth-­‐centred’,  meaning  they  are  

not  equipped  to  support  the  particular  needs  of  young  jobseekers.  YACViC  is  critical  of  the  

current  JSA  model  because  it  does  not  provide  ‘intensive,  integrated  assistance  needed  to  

address  the  barriers  and  needs  of  vulnerable  young  people’  and  to  support  them  to  enter  the  

workforce  (Rose  et  al.,  2011).  The  report  cited  particular  concern  over  the  fact  that  half  of  the  

time  of  JSA  provider  employees  is  spent  on  administration  tasks,  as  the  system  largely  operates  

to  administer  jobseekers,  checking  that  they  are  fulfilling  their  obligations  rather  than  

addressing  the  structural  barriers  that  disadvantage  young  jobseekers  (Rose  et  al.,  2011).    

 

‘You  don’t  have  experience,  you  don’t  have  experience,  you  don’t  have  

experience’    

The  majority  of  the  young  participants  identified  their  lack  of  experience  or  work  history  in  

Australia  as  the  major  impediment  to  finding  work.  They  were  aware  that  this  was  a  burden  

because  of  the  current  preference  for  ready-­‐made  employees  with  a  work  history.  Their  views  

were  formulated  in  response  to  the  feedback  they  have  received  from  employers,  who  

consistently  cited  their  lack  of  experience  as  the  basis  for  their  unsuccessful  applications.  

Khadija  said  of  her  experience:  

They  just  send  me  a  lot  of  letters  saying  to  me  that  you  don’t  have  experience,  you  don’t  have  experience,  you  don’t  have  experience.  Even  one  job  that  I  applied  for  said,  ‘No  experience,  we  will  train  you’,  [but]  I  got  the  reply,  ‘You  don’t  have  experience’!    

 

Similarly,  Thao  an  Australian-­‐born  woman  of  Vietnamese/Chinese  background  said,  ‘Yeah.  I’ve  

tried  looking  for  work  but  they’ve  rejected  me’.  These  young  women’s  concern  about  heir  age  

65    

is  real  and  well  founded.  Research  into  young  jobseekers  has  consistently  found  that  they  are  

disadvantaged  because  they  typically  have  less  work  experience  and  this  makes  them  less  

attractive  to  employers  in  the  current  climate  (Australian  Council  of  Social  Services,  2010,  Rose  

et  al.,  2011).  This  chapter  also  reveals  that  these  young  people  are  not  the  right  type  of  

jobseeker  because  of  the  intersection  of  their  gender,  class  and  visible  difference.  

 

Jacob  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background),  an  early  school  leaver,  also  cited  his  lack  of  

work  experience  as  the  reason  that  he  could  not  find  work.  In  addition,  he  believed  that,  like  

many  other  young  people,  he  lacked  qualifications  and  this  compounded  his  situation  in  the  

current  labour  market:    

Ah,  probably,  [sigh]  the  biggest  challenge  has  been  finding  a  job  that  you  are  qualified  for,  there  are  not  heaps.  There  are  a  lot  more  jobs  out  there  that  you  need  experience  for  or  qualifications  for  rather  than  ones  you  can  jump  into  and  they  can  train  you  up.  

 

Jacob’s  assessment  of  the  labour  market  is  accurate,  as  there  has  been  a  decline  of  

employment  opportunities  for  young  people  since  de-­‐industrialisation  in  the  post–World  War  II  

environment  (Dwyer  and  Wyn,  2001,  Harris,  2004b).    

 

The  young  people  involved  in  this  study  understood  that  their  success  in  the  workforce  is  

dependent  on  the  attainment  of  formal  qualifications.  This  neoliberal  ideology  places  

responsibility  on  the  individual  for  their  own  learning  and  position  in  the  labour  market  

(Phoenix,  2003).  It  is  a  sentiment  that  is  also  embedded  within  the  Australian  welfare  and  

educational  systems  whereby  public  policies  seek  to  ensure  young  people  are  ready  for  the  

labour  market  by  spending  longer  periods  in  education  and  training.  As  shown  in  the  literature  

review  in  Chapter  1,  governments  have  moved  to  increase  minimum  levels  of  education  and  

training  among  young  people  as  a  mechanism  to  address  the  ‘risk’  of  unemployment.  These  

changes  reflect  a  shift  towards  a  post-­‐industrial  economy  in  Australia.  

66    

Yet  for  the  many  young  people  I  encountered  in  the  course  of  my  research  and  as  a  youth  

worker,  managing  these  so-­‐called  risks  by  undertaking  further  education  and  training  failed  to  

alter  their  employment  prospects.  For  example,  in  response  to  skill  shortages  in  the  transport  

and  logistics  area,  young  people  have  been  able  to  access  free  training  in  forklift  driving  and/or  

a  Certificate  II  in  Transport  and  Logistics.  Many  young  men  have  undertaken  this  training,  

attracted  to  the  idea  of  working  in  the  remaining  factories  near  their  homes.  However,  most  

advertised  vacancies  stipulated  a  minimum  of  five  years  experience  in  operating  a  forklift.  In  

addition,  a  driver’s  license  (and  car)  was  often  stipulated  as  a  minimum  requirement  because  of  

the  shiftwork  hours  and  the  lack  of  available  public  transport  to  these  worksites.    

 

The  internalisation  of  the  ‘individual  responsibility’  rhetoric  is  apparent  in  the  narratives  of  

Jacob  and  Khadija,  who  held  firm  views  about  what  is  required  of  them  to  secure  work.  

However,  as  their  experiences  demonstrate,  it  is  much  harder  to  translate  this  knowledge  into  

actual  gains,  as  Khadija’s  efforts  to  improve  her  prospects  by  utilising  a  number  of  strategies  

demonstrate:    

So  I  did  a  lot  of  volunteer  work  to  show  that  I  am  serious  and  all  that  and  it  still  didn’t  get  me  nowhere.  Then  someone  said  to  me,  ‘I’d  love  to  give  you  the  job  but,  you’ve  got  no  experience’.  But  then  how  are  you  supposed  to  get  experience  if  no  one  is  willing  to  give  you  a  go?  So,  then  I  was  so  stressed  out,  so  I  did  a  course  that  cost  me  a  lot  of  money,  and  I  gave  my  money  to  this  organisation  and  then  I  did  the  course,  then  I  got  my  certificate  right  away  and  still  no  one  would  take  me.  It  was  a  big  disadvantage,  for  a  lot  of  people,  that  no  one  will  take  you  because  of  no  experience,  and  then  no  one  gets  rich  and  famous  or  whatever  you  call  them,  unless  someone  else  gave  them  some  experience.  Someone  else  must  have  given  them  a  go!  

 

In  this  explanation,  Khadija  appears  to  hold  herself  responsible  for  making  herself  employable,  

explaining  how  she  chose  to  undertake  further  training  to  this  end.  This  is  an  example  of  the  

‘choice  biography’  phenomenon,  whereby  an  individual’s  life  trajectory  is  understood  as  the  

result  of  a  series  of  choices  rather  than  being  informed  by  their  structural  position  within  the  

social  hierarchy  (Harris,  2004b).  Yet  as  Khadija’s  experience  reveals,  this  idea  is  problematic  as  

67    

her  agency  is  constrained  by  wider  structural  forces,  including  employers’  current  preference  

for  ‘ready-­‐made’  employees.  Khadija’s  perseverance  demonstrates  great  strength  and  

resilience:  she  does  not  give  up  her  quest  to  secure  work  even  in  the  face  of  multiple  barriers.    

 

Khadija’s  experience  also  points  to  the  failure  of  existing  governmental  policies  aimed  at  

preventing  youth  unemployment  by  forcing  individuals  to  adapt  to  the  labour  market  by  

participating  in  further  education  and  training.  These  policies  fail  to  address  employer  attitudes  

towards  young  jobseekers  and  therefore  do  not  acknowledge  how  age  intersects  with  

socioeconomic  disadvantage.  Nor  do  they  recognize  the  role  that  geography  plays,  as  these  

young  people’s  attempts  to  find  work  is  influenced  by  a  lack  of  employment  opportunities  in  

the  west  and  also  the  absence  of  infrastructure  such  as  public  transport  that  would  allow  them  

to  work  in  factories  located  in  industrial  zones.  Khadija’s  questioning  of  how  young  jobseekers  

are  expected  to  gain  work  experience  is  one  to  be  considered  by  governments  and  policy  

writers  because,  as  she  correctly  points  out,  everybody  requires  an  initial  opportunity  to  gain  

work  experience  to  increase  their  prospects  of  employment.  At  present,  the  preference  for  

highly  skilled  and  trained  employees  is  a  major  barrier  for  young  people  seeking  to  enter  the  

workforce  for  the  first  time.    

 

‘I’ve  always  got  the  job’  

Joyce  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background)  was  positive  about  her  prospects  of  finding  

work,  having  had  success  in  the  past.  Her  experience  stood  in  stark  contrast  to  the  experiences  

of  the  other  young  participants.  Despite  being  an  early  school  leaver,  Joyce  was  confident:  

Well,  so  far,  for  every  job  I  have  applied  for  I’ve  got  an  interview  for  I’ve  always  got  the  job  ...  [and]  I’ve  turned  them  down  a  lot  of  the  time  because  I’ve  either  got  a  better  job  offer  or  maybe  I  don’t  want  to  work  there.  So  it’s  pretty  good.  

 

68    

Yet  Joyce  also  recognised  the  limits  of  her  reach  when  she  explained  that  she  was  able  to  find  work  

in  particular  industries:      

Like  retail  jobs  or  food  industry  places  because  [as  a]  15  to  17  [year  old]  you  are  only  worth  about  $6  or  $8  and  if  you  are  over  20,  you  are  [worth]  about  $20  an  hour.  

 

Joyce  identified  that  her  age  gives  her  a  competitive  edge  as  the  low  wage  she  is  entitled  to  

receive  makes  her  attractive  to  employers.  Joyce  has  secured  work  in  fast-­‐food  stores  preparing  

food  and  serving  customers:  an  industry  characterised  by  low  social  status,  minimum  wages,  

and  insecure,  part-­‐time  and  casual  work  (Harris,  2004b:31).    

 

Nor  do  these  service  roles  rupture  Joyce’s  ideas  about  traditionally  gender-­‐appropriate  roles.  

Jacob’s  efforts,  in  contrast,  as  a  young  male  who  left  school  early,  have  been  less  fruitful  

because  of  the  ideas  he  holds  about  the  suitable  gendered  trajectories  available  to  young  

people:    

Well,  it  depends  and  that,  if  you’re  a  woman,  they  mostly  get  those  front  counter  jobs,  and  that,  that  customer  service  job.  So,  if  you  are  a  guy  and  look  for  a  customer  service  job,  it’s  not  very  likely  it’s  gonna  work  out  of  you.  If  you  are  female,  you  know,  you  are  looking  for  an  apprenticeship,  I  guess,  but  I’m  not  a  female,  but  I  reckon  it  might  be  harder.    

 

Jacob’s  comments  also  suggest  that  ‘low  waged  workers  in  bottom-­‐end,  entry  level  jobs’  such  

as  those  in  the  service  sector  ‘are  typically  stigmatized  or  denigrated’  by  young  working-­‐class  

males  because  they  are  feminised  and  seen  to  hold  little  ‘redeeming  value’  (McDowell,  2003:  

172).  Although  in  many  cases  Jacob  maybe  right,  he  appears  to  transfer  his  own  ideas  about  

gender-­‐appropriate  roles  onto  employers  who  he  explains  are  unlikely  to  hire  young  men  to  

work  in  a  customer  service  role.  By  doing  so,  he  identifies  customer  service  positions  as  

femininised  roles,  a  perspective  that  is  further  demonstrated  when  he  points  out  that  

apprenticeships  are  an  acceptable  trajectory  for  males  but  that  young  women  would  find  it  

‘harder’  to  secure  such  work.  Jacob’s  ideas  about  masculinity  and  femininity  therefore  operate  

69    

to  limit  his  movement  into  the  retail  and  hospitality  industries  that  currently  provide  the  bulk  of  

employment  opportunities  available  to  young  people  (McDowell,  2003:  227).  His  observation  is  

a  reminder  that  gender,  and  young  people’s  and  employers’  own  understandings  of  masculinity  

and  femininity,  affect  their  experiences  in  the  workforce  (Archer,  Halsall  et  al.  2003:  549).    

 

Joyce’s  relative  success  within  the  service  industries  could  be  considered  evidence  of  how  

young  women  are  currently  outperforming  young  men.  Indeed,  this  is  a  hypothesis  that  has  

received  considerable  attention  within  the  public  arena  and  resulted  in  substantial  debate  

about  how  young  women’s  success  is  being  achieved  at  the  expense  of  young  men  (See  for  

instance:  Frosh  et  al.,  2002,  Furlong,  2009,  McDowell,  2003).  However,  Jacob’s  predicament  

highlights  how  it  is  working-­‐class  young  men  that  are  vulnerable,  rather  than  all  young  men  

(Nayak,  2003,  McDowell,  2003,  Frosh  et  al.,  2002).  The  narratives  of  visibly  different  young  

women  will  now  demonstrate  that  whiteness  is  as  important  as  gender  to  success  and  failure  in  

the  labour  market.  

 

‘Yeah  that’s  why  I  don’t  want  to  get  a  job!  ...  I  wouldn’t  want  to  choose’  

In  addition  to  discussing  how  their  lack  of  work  experience  impedes  their  ability  to  find  work,  a  

group  of  young  women  of  Lebanese  descent  also  voiced  concern  about  the  difficulty  of  finding  

a  job  that  ‘suited’  them.  When  asked  by  the  interviewer,  ‘What  has  been  the  hardest  bit  about  

looking  for  a  job  then?’  Lu  Lu  (Australian  born,  of  Lebanese  background)  responded,  ‘Actually  

finding  one  to  suit  you’.  On  this  subject,  Lu  Lu  refers  to  a  number  of  issues:  she  acknowledges  

the  difficulty  of  finding  a  job  that  is  sufficiently  flexible  to  fit  with  her  availability  as  a  student,  

that  suits  her  personality  and  that  she  would  find  enjoyable.    

 

Lu  Lu’s  comments  also  point  to  the  additional  barriers  she  faces  trying  to  finding  work  that  suits  

her  as  a  young  Muslim  woman.  Lu  Lu  does  not  explicitly  articulate  the  relationship  between  her  

70    

visible  difference,  religion  and  gender,  and  her  employment  prospects;  instead,  she  frames  job-­‐

hunting  as  a  matter  of  individual  choice.  However,  the  fact  that  many  of  the  young  women  of  

Lebanese  background  involved  in  this  research  shared  first-­‐  and  second-­‐hand  stories  about  

other  Muslim  women  –  friends,  sisters,  mothers  and  aunties  –  experiencing  discrimination  in  

the  workplace  problematises  the  ideal  of  individual  responsibility.    

 

Khadija  (a  newly  arrived  refugee  of  Somali  background)  spoke  explicitly  of  the  discrimination  

she  encountered:  

I  was  looking  for  a  job,  and  I  didn’t  get  one  because  I  was  wearing  the  jalebeea15,  the  full  hijab,  and  I  couldn’t  get  a  job  because  of  that  …  some  of  them  said  to  me  it’s  about  your  experience.  And  some  of  them  said,  ‘I  can’t  employ  you  because  you  are  wearing  this.  I  am  really  sorry.’  …  They  have  no  right  to  say  that  to  me.  

 

Under  the  Equal  Opportunity  Act  2010  (Vic.),  Victoria’s  anti-­‐discrimination  law,  it  is  illegal  for  

employers  to  discriminate  on  the  basis  of  ‘race’,  ethnicity,  religion,  gender  or  disability.  These  

laws  do  not  appear  to  have  deterred  employers  who  blatantly  cite  her  Islamic  attire  as  a  reason  

not  to  hire  Khadija.  Nor  did  Khadija  utilise  this  law  to  hold  employers  to  account.  Indeed,  such  

discrimination  appeared  to  occur  at  each  stage  of  the  job  seeking  process  for  the  young  Muslim  

women  in  this  research.  Marhwa  shared  the  experience  of  a  friend  who  had  been  offered  a  job  

at  Nando’s  and  was  then  told  by  the  manager  that  she  had  to  take  her  hijab  off  if  she  wanted  to  

work  there.16  None  of  the  young  women  of  Lebanese  background  talked  about  making  a  formal  

complaint  about  such  treatment,  conveying  a  sense  of  powerlessness  to  respond  to  

discrimination.    

 

Thus,  discriminatory  experiences  that  permeated  the  everyday  lives  of  these  young  women  of  

Lebanese  and  Muslim  background  had  a  detrimental  impact  on  their  jobseeking  efforts.  When  

                                                                                                               15  ‘Jalebeea’  is  an  Islamic  term  denoting  a  particular  Muslim  dress  that  covers  women  from  head  to  toe.  16  Nando’s  is  a  Portuguese-­‐style  chain  restaurant.    

71    

questioned  about  whether  they  thought  that  young  women  wearing  the  hijab  would  have  a  

different  experience  in  the  labour  market,  they  said:  

Reem:  Yeah.  Safiya:  Yeah  that’s  why  I  don’t  want  to  get  a  job!  [laughter]  That’s  why  I  don’t  have  a  job  yet  ‘cause  I  wouldn’t  want  to  choose.  Interviewer:  You’d  be  afraid  of  people  making  you  choose?  Safiya:  Yeah  I  guess.  Loubna:  And  it’s  that  feeling  of  rejection,  that’s  a  big  thing.  

 

Safiya  added  further:      

I  wouldn’t  get  a  job  because,  you  know  [because]  of  the  hijab  …  it  makes  me  not  want  to  try.  But  you  do  see  it  [girls  wearing  the  hijab]  like  at  Borders17  or  whatever  which  is  pretty  shocking.  

 

In  the  above  exchange,  Safiya  reveals  that  she  expects  that  looking  for  work  will  force  her  to  

choose  between  wearing  the  hijab  and  getting  a  job.  Her  comments  demonstrate  that  the  

matter  of  the  hijab  directly  influences  this  group  of  young  women’s  desire  to  find  work  as  they  

expect  experiences  with  employers  to  be  adversely  impacted  by  their  wearing  the  hijab.  These  

young  women  anticipate  discrimination  and  constrained  opportunities  and  this  generates  

anxiety  about  rejection  before  they  even  attempt  to  find  work.    

 

For  Safiya,  it  is  more  shocking  to  see  a  female  Muslim  employee  at  Borders  wearing  the  hijab  

than  it  is  for  her  friends  to  experience  overt  discrimination  in  the  labour  market.  Safiya’s  and  

Reem’s  opinions  illustrate  how  the  fear  of  discrimination  impacts  upon  the  labour  market  

performance  of  visibly  different  jobseekers  (de  Vries  and  Wolbers,  2004:  16).  Safiya  comments  

provide  insight  into  the  degree  to  which  she  expects  the  employment  prospects  of  young  

Muslim  women  to  be  curtailed,  as  employment  at  a  mainstream  retail  store  does  not  appear  to  

be  available  to  young  Muslim  women.  That  the  very  existence  of  a  Muslim  retail  attendant  in  

                                                                                                               17  Borders  was  a  large  retail  chain  selling  books,  magazines  and  music.  One  such  store  operated  at  Highpoint  Shopping  Centre.    

72    

Australia  is  inconsistent  with  Safiya’s  understanding  of  the  world  offers  insight  into  the  

geographies  of  exclusion  experienced  by  young  veiled  Muslim  women.  

   

The  differential  treatment  of  these  young  women,  as  visibly  different  Australian  jobseekers,  

also  illustrates  that  they  face  an  additional  obstacle  when  trying  to  enter  the  workforce:  racism  

and  discrimination.  Research  by  YACViC  has  confirmed  that  young  jobseekers  from  CALD  

backgrounds  experience  discrimination  in  the  labour  market  (Rose  et  al.,  2011:  115).  This  is  

consistent  with  other  studies  on  the  experiences  of  visibly  different  refugees  in  the  Australian  

labour  market  which  have  found  that  they  encounter  interpersonal  racism  and  individual  

prejudice  (Colic-­‐  Peisker  and  Tilbury,  2007:78).    

 

These  examples  illuminate  the  multiple  layers  of  disadvantage  that  visibly  different  young  

people  encounter  when  seeking  work.  Yet  the  prevailing  neoliberal  orthodoxy  denies  the  role  of  

racism  and  discrimination  in  the  labour  market.  This  is  because  neoliberal  interpretations  of  the  

labour  market  are  blind  to  social  divisions  such  as  gender,  class  and  visible  difference  (Colic-­‐  

Peisker  and  Tilbury,  2007:  76).  The  experiences  of  Khadija,  Safiya  and  their  female  friends  and  

family  members  contradict  this  orthodoxy  by  demonstrating  how  visible  difference,  gender  and  

class  continue  to  hinder  young  people’s  ability  to  secure  employment.    

 

‘Not  unless  you  looked  like  a  typical  Aussie  girl’  

During  the  focus  group,  Chloe  (of  Aboriginal  and  Tongan  descent),  Rose  (of  Tongan  descent)  

and  Latifa  (of  Aboriginal  and  Tongan  descent),  all  of  whom  are  early  school  leavers,  spoke  little  

of  their  experiences  of  looking  for  work  as  they  had  limited  personal  experience  to  draw  upon.  

When  they  did  speculate  on  their  employment  prospects  they  talked  in  generalised  terms  and  

drew  upon  gendered  stereotypes  of  Tongans  and  ‘Aussie’  females  to  explain  the  perceived  

differences  between  these  ‘natios’  (nationalities)  and  their  places  of  employment.  Cutting  

73    

across  their  discussions  were  classed  and  gendered  narratives  that  were  closely  tied  with  their  

identities  as  Tongans  and  Islanders.  

 

The  young  women  considered  their  employment  prospects  to  be  curtailed  by  the  intersection  

of  their  ethnicity,  gender  and  social  position.  Latifa,  Rose  and  Chloe  felt  that  they  could  only  

expect  to  work  in  low-­‐skilled  roles  with  little  social  status,  as  evident  from  their  discussion  

about  how  being  an  Islander  would  preclude  them  from  working  in  a  fashion  store:      

Latifa:  Yeah,  if  you  went  into  KFC  they  would  hire  you,  but  if  you  went  to  a  clothes  shop  they  wouldn’t.  You  would  never  see  an  Islander  girl  working  there.  Rose:  Not  unless  they  looked  like  the  typical  Australian  girl.    Researcher:  What  do  you  mean  by  that?  Rose:  I  mean  really  nice,  dressed  up  in  the  latest  fashion  or  a  really  good  fashion  sense.  Not  trackie  pants  and  that.  

 

In  discussing  the  reality  that  being  an  Islander  female  would  likely  preclude  them  from  securing  

retail  work,  these  young  women  conveyed  how  femininity  is  racialised  and  communicated  

through  physical  displays  such  as  makeup,  clothing  and  the  body.  Latifa  is  clear  that  she,  as  a  

young  woman  of  Pacific  Island  heritage,  would  find  work  at  a  fast-­‐food  outlet  but  not  in  a  retail  

environment.  Her  views  were  supported  by  Rose,  who  explained  that  this  is  because  they  do  

not  look  like  a  ‘typical  Australian  girl’  who  dresses  in  the  latest  fashions.  Their  observations  

demonstrate  how  non-­‐Anglo-­‐Saxon  young  women  experience  dominant  representations  of  

Anglo-­‐Saxon  femininity  as  a  form  of  exclusion  (Aapola  et  al.,  2005).  These  comments  are  also  

anticipatory  –  they  reveal  how  these  women  expect  Australia’s  racialised  femininity  to  limit  

their  employment  prospects.    

 

Rose  and  Latifa  have  therefore  perceptively  detected  the  way  that  sexism  and  racism  operate  

‘concurrently’,  and  how  this  disadvantages  them  in  the  labour  market  (hooks,  1994:  77,  hooks  

in  Back  and  Solomos,  2000:  17).  They  identify  the  link  between  their  class  position,  their  

74    

Islander  identity  and  the  relationship  between  these  social  differences  and  their  gender.  The  

comments  of  Latifa,  Chloe  and  Rose  thus  reiterate  the  importance  of  contesting  the  fixed  social  

categories  in  order  to  show  how  gender,  visible  difference  and  class  operate  as  multiple  and  

intersecting  differences  (hooks,  1994:  220).    

 

The  narratives  of  Rose,  Chloe  and  Latifa  illustrate  the  intersection  of  their  gendered,  Islander  

and  working-­‐class  identities.  Similarly,  other  research  on  young  women  experiencing  

disadvantage  have  shown  the  interdependence  between  their  ‘racial’,  ethnic  and  working-­‐class  

identities.  For  instance,  a  study  on  young  ‘black’  women  in  inner-­‐city  London  found  that  they  

were  acutely  aware  of  their  ‘social  locations’  precisely  because  they  ‘lacked  the  privilege  to  be  

able  to  ignore  these  interweaving  inequalities’  (Archer  et  al.,  2003).  Thus,  like  the  young  ‘black’  

women  in  Archer  et  al’s  study,  Rose,  Latifa  and  Chloe  have  ‘developed  an  explicit  working  class  

self-­‐identification  through  their  own  racialized,  classed  and  gendered  subject  positions’  (Archer  

et  al.,  2003).    

 

The  discussion  among  these  three  women  about  the  employment  prospects  and  career  

aspirations  of  young  Islanders  displays  a  strong  class  narrative.  The  jobs  identified  as  available  to  

Islanders  are  limited  to  manual  roles  in  industries  which  they  know  other  Islanders  work:    

Latifa:  Construction.  Rose:  Labouring,  factory  work.    Chloe:  [simultaneously]  Labouring.  Latifa:  Then  on  special  occasions  you  would  start  your  own  business  in  something  close  to  labouring,  like  packing  fruit  or  something  like  that.  

 

All  of  the  workplaces  nominated  offer  manual  and  low-­‐skilled  roles.  Latifa,  Rose  and  Chloe’s  

knowledge  of  working-­‐class  jobs  correlates  with  their  expectations  of  where  they,  as  Islanders,  

would  be  able  to  find  work.  Their  lack  of  aspiration  beyond  seeking  manual  labour  suggests  that  

their  understanding  of  their  employment  prospects  is  grounded  within  their  particular  social,  

economic,  cultural  and  geographic  location,  on  this  basis  they  construct  ideas  about  their  future  

75    

(Kane,  2006).  Other  studies  on  visibly  different  young  women  have  also  shown  that  they  choose  

pathways  known  to  be  accessible  to  people  of  their  background  (Mirza,  1992).  This  is  further  

apparent  in  the  view  shared  by  these  three  women  that  Pacific  Islanders  rarely  work  outside  

manual  labour  and  that  breaking  free  from  this  trajectory  is  a  ‘special’  or  rare  occurrence.  As  the  

industries  identified  by  the  young  women  are  traditionally  occupied  by  males,  this  suggest  their  

knowledge  on  employment  is  informed  by  the  males  in  their  families.    

 

‘They’re  trying  …  to  get  us  ready  for  when  we  get  married’  

Gender  and  class  emerged  as  the  strongest  themes  in  the  discussions  with  the  young  women  of  

Pacific  Island  and  Aboriginal  background.  They  described  the  ways  these  factors  infused  all  

aspects  of  their  lives,  including  their  relationships  with  their  parents  and  their  parents’  

aspirations  for  them.  Their  comments  included  the  following:  

Chloe:  I  think  that  they’re  trying,  as  girls,  as  I  see  it  as  that  they  are  trying  to  get  us  ready  for  when  we  get  married  and  that.  Rose:  Yeah.  Latifa:  I’m  not  going  to  get  married!  Laughter  from  all  three  participants    Rose:  Yeah,  I’m  put  off  already.    Latifa:  And  they  want  us  to  marry  Tongans  and  that’s  worse!  Rose:  Like  my  Dad  is  always  saying  that  I  really  need  to  learn  how  to  cook  Tongan  food  ‘cause  I  won’t  be  making  noodles  for  my  husband.  Chloe:  I  can’t  cook,  I  don’t  care.        

The  young  women  conversed  about  the  domestic  responsibilities  associated  with  caring  for  

their  spouse,  siblings  and  parents,  both  now  and  in  the  future.  The  young  women’s  views  about  

preparing  for  life  as  a  wife  illustrate  how  many  working-­‐class  girls  are  taught  to  look  forward  to  

feminised  careers  in  the  home  (McRobbie,  2000).  They  understand  that  their  parents’  

expectations  of  them  to  learn  the  skills  of  domesticity  are  underwritten  by  an  assumption  that  

this  is  preparation  for  life  as  a  wife  and  mother.  The  inference  here  is  that,  once  these  women  

76    

are  married,  their  primary  responsibilities  will  be  inside  the  family  home  and  certain  activities  

outside  the  family,  such  as  work,  will  cease.    

 

The  dominance  of  traditional  gender  roles  has  been  noted  as  a  particularly  strong  force  in  the  

lives  of  working-­‐class  young  women  of  migrant  background  who  often  face  the  additional  

pressure  of  being  required  to  fulfil  the  role  of  mother  and  wife,  to  complement  the  role  of  the  

male  who  is  expected  to  be  the  principal  breadwinner  for  the  family  (Butcher  and  Thomas,  

2003:  35).  Yet  it  is  evident  that  Latifa,  Chloe  and  Rose  are  actively  resisting  these  expectations  

by  small  acts  of  defiance,  including  limiting  their  cooking  skills  to  the  preparation  of  two-­‐minute  

noodles  and  making  fun  of  what  life  would  be  like  were  they  to  marry  a  Tongan.  

 

The  experiences  of  the  young  women  of  Lebanese  background,  and  Tongan  and  Aboriginal  

background  demonstrate  the  importance  of  using  gender  and  class  analysis  to  contest  

representations  of  ‘overachieving’  young  women,  and  of  young  women  as  ‘new  professionals’  

(Harris,  2004b).  That  is,  young  women  as  performing  better  at  school  both  in  terms  of  grades  

and  also  continuing  on  to  further  education  and  that  they  are  more  likely  to  be  employed  and  

entering  professional  employment  than  their  male  peers.  As  the  narratives  of  the  young  

women  in  this  study  reveal,  representations  of  so-­‐called  overachieving  girls  are  problematic  and  

inaccurate,  not  least  because  those  who  are  less-­‐privileged  like  Khadija,  Rose  and  Chloe  have  

encountered  racism  and  discrimination  in  the  labour  market.  As  young  women  face  multiple  

layers  of  disadvantage,  their  experiences  of  (and  expectations  about)  work  are  grounded  within  

their  class  position,  which  intersects  with  their  gender  and  visible  difference  –  all  of  which  

constrains  the  opportunities  available  to  them.  The  lives  of  the  young  women  represented  in  

this  research  therefore  show  that,  while  they  are  expected  to  demonstrate  flexibility,  exercise  

choices  about  their  future  and  have  access  to  the  same  opportunities  as  their  white,  middle-­‐

class  peers,  they  are  less  able  to  access  the  same  rewards  that  are  available  to  these  female  

peers  (Harris,  2004a).  

77    

‘Especially  when  you  are…’  

Khadija  (a  newly  arrived  refugee  of  Somali  background)  felt  that  her  experience  as  a  young  

African  Australian  was  negatively  influenced  by  stereotypes  of  Africans,  explaining:    

[It’s]  especially  [difficult]  when  you  are  African.  People  think  that  you  are  a  lazy  African  and  they  won’t  give  you  a  job  ...  they  think  they  are  not  smart,  their  countries  are  falling  apart  so  what  good  are  they  to  me?  

 

Similarly,  Matt  (an  Indian  international  student)  believed  that  employers  hold  stereotypes  of  

Indian  international  students,  including  assumptions  that  ‘we  don’t  have  good  English’  and  that  

‘Indians  are  loose  cannons’.  Khadija  and  Matt  thus  identified  the  way  that  racist  stereotypes  

impede  their  ability  to  find  work.  Both  considered  that  Africans  and  Indians  are  viewed  as  

inferior  to  other  jobseekers  because  of  stereotyping  of  visibly  different  people.  They  detected  a  

phenomenon  that  Ghassan  Hage  describes  as  ‘third  world  looking  migrants’,  whereby  non-­‐

white  migrants  in  Australia  are  viewed  through  the  colonial  prism  which  portrays  people  from  

colonised  lands  as  lacking  intelligence  and  as  being  less  productive  than  the  coloniser  (Hage,  

2000).  In  this  regard,  Matt  and  Khadija  detected  the  existence  of  a  social  hierarchy  that  

positions  some  people  as  superior,  which  is  a  ‘central  tenet’  of  a  ‘system  of  discrimination’,  and  

one  that  allows  for  the  racialisation  of  non-­‐whites  as  ‘less  civilised’  and  therefore  less  

deserving.  This  belief  is  then  used  to  deny  people  access  to  colonial  nations  –  for  example,  

through  participation  in  the  workforce  (Garner,  2007:  19).    

 

Khadija’s  and  Matt’s  narratives  also  show  how  ‘race’  (being  ‘African’  and  ‘Indian’,  respectively)  

also  becomes  aligned  to  social  status  as  aparent  in  their  descriptions  of  how  being  African  or  

Indian  is  tied  to  a  subordinate  social  position.  It  is  also  notable  as  Khadija  and  Matt  link  the  

association  of  Africans  and  Indians  with  poverty  and  a  lack  of  material  and  social  capital  

(Gaganakis,  2006,  Alexander,  2000).  In  Khadija’s  case  the  layers  of  social  differences  operate  to  

create  a  structurally  disadvantaged  position  for  her  as  a  jobseeker:  she  lacks  experience  (as  a  

young  jobseeker),  wears  the  hijab  and  is  African.  All  of  these  factors  make  her  particularly  

78    

susceptible  to  discrimination  as  she  attempts  to  find  her  way  into  the  workforce.    

 

Joyce  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background)  shared  Khadija’s  view  that  African  

Australians  looking  for  work  have  a  markedly  different  experience  from  that  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

Australian  jobseekers.  She  too  believed  that  they  encountered  discrimination  and  racism,  

commenting:  

I  don’t  think  that  they  get  treated  …  given  a  fair  enough  chance.  I  think  that  they  do  get  a  chance  but  don’t  get  as  much  chance  as  Anglo-­‐Saxon  people  get.  Interviewer:  So  there  is  a  difference  in  how  people  are  treated?  Joyce:  Yeah.  Interviewer:  What  makes  you  think  that?  Joyce:  [silence]  Um,  well,  I  know  a  lot  of  people  haven’t  accepted  the  um,  [quieter]  black  people  and  I  don’t  think  that  it  is  fair.  It’s  a  bit  racist.  Interviewer:  So,  you  think  that  there  is  a  bit  of  racism  out  there?  Joyce:  Yeah,  I  don’t  think  that  they  get  as  good  jobs  as  white  people  do.  

 

In  Joyce’s  opinion  African  Australians  (‘black  people’)  are  treated  differently  and  this  means  

that  they  do  not  receive  ‘a  fair  enough  chance’,  in  comparison  to  the  opportunities  available  to  

‘Anglo-­‐Saxon  people’.  Joyce  simultaneously  acknowledges  the  power  of  employers  to  exclude  

‘black  people’  through  discriminatory  practices  while  also  minimising  this  phenomenon  by  

describing  their  treatment  as  ‘a  bit  racist’.  Her  observation  do,  however,  detect  how  racism  is  ‘a  

system  of  advantage’  that  operates  on  ‘an  economy  of  socially  constructed  categories  that  are  

supported  and  sustained  through  practices  that  favour  the  dominant  group’  (Roberts  et  al.,  

2008:  337).  Her  use  of  the  term  ‘fair’  can  be  seen  to  be  grounded  in  the  egalitarian  national  

narrative  that  everyone  gets  a  ‘fair  go’  in  Australia  (Russo  et  al.,  2011:  2).  However,  as  Joyce  

identifies,  this  is  not  the  case  for  African  Australians  who  are  yet  to  be  accepted  by  the  wider  

community,  resulting  in  labour  market  discrimination  against  them.    

 

Joyce’s  insight  into  the  treatment  of  visibly  different  people  captures  how  the  opportunity  to  

enter  the  workforce  is  controlled  by  the  hiring  and  firing  practices  of  employers  who  have  the  

power  to  exclude  visibly  different  migrants  from  the  workforce  (Colic-­‐  Peisker  and  Tilbury,  

79    

2007).  Joyce  thus  identifies  how  the  racist  views  of  employers  block  visibly  different  Australians  

from  gaining  access  to  opportunities,  consequently  leaving  them  with  ‘unequal  access  to  

cultural  and  social’  resources  and  excluding  them  from  particular  spaces  (Butcher  and  Harris,  

2010).  This  appeared  to  be  something  the  young  people  in  this  research  were  aware  of  but  did  

felt  powerless  to  act  upon  even  when  they  encountered  overt  racism  and  discrimination.    

 

‘I  didn’t  see  anyone  who  wasn’t  white’  

The  young  people  who  participated  in  this  study  described  the  market  as  a  space  where  

whiteness  and  visible  difference  operated,  enabling  and  constraining  their  employment  

prospects.  This  is  apparent  in  Joyce’s  view  that  she,  as  an  Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australian,  would  not  be  

able  to  find  work  at  a  small  business  owned  by  ‘Asians’,  and  that  ‘blacks’  do  not  have  access  to  

the  same  opportunities  as  ‘Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australians’.  Similarly,  Chloe,  Rose  and  Latifa  

understood  their  employment  prospects  in  relation  to  the  types  of  workplace  at  which  

Islanders  would  expect  to  find  work.    

 

Joyce,  along  with  a  number  of  other  participants,  described  the  labour  market  as  being  

influenced  by  visible  difference.  In  explaining  her  view  that  as  a  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  she  could  

expect  to  experience  discrimination  at  small  businesses  owned  by  visibly  different  Australians,  

she  provided  an  example  related  to  the  beverage  store  Bubble  Cup,  observing:  

me  and  my  friends  were  saying  that  this  drink  place,  non-­‐  alcoholic,  in  Highpoint,  Bubble  Cup,  all  the  people  there  that  have  been  hired  there  they’re  all  Asians  …  not  that  I’ve  ever  applied  there  …  [but]  I’ve  had  friends  who  applied  there  but  [they  have]  never  got  a  job.  

 

The  confidence  that  Joyce  displayed  earlier  when  outlining  her  ability  to  secure  work  in  retail  

and  fast-­‐food  outlets  thus  appears  to  be  underpinned  by  assumptions  about  where  ‘whites’,  

‘Asians’  and  ‘blacks’  work.  This  suggests  that  she  has  developed  her  own  system  for  negotiating  

the  labour  market,  by  selecting  workplaces  where  she  believes  she  will  be  successful  and  

80    

directing  her  jobseeking  efforts  accordingly.  Joyce  shares  the  view  that  people’s  backgrounds,  

whether  visibly  different  or  white,  influences  their  ability  to  secure  work.  Like  Rose,  Latifa  and  

Chloe,  Joyce  perceives  the  labour  market  as  a  stratified  space.  

 

Many  of  the  newly  arrived  young  people  also  considered  their  ability  to  find  work  to  be  

influenced  by  visible  difference  and  whiteness.  Gemma  (of  Polish  and  German  background,  

newly  arrived)  commented  on  the  particular  demographic  of  the  Highpoint  KFC  employees:  

They  are  all  white,  because  my  friend  my  friend  she  is  from  Arabia,  but  she  is  white  as  well,  she  is  Arabian  but  white  and  all  the  others  they  are  white.  I  didn’t  see  anyone  who  wasn’t  white.  

 Gemma  thus  nominates  whiteness  as  the  dominant  characteristic  of  the  KFC  employees.  Yet  the  

exception  to  this  is  her  Arabian  friend,  who  she  describes  as  different  but  also  white  like  the  

other  employees.  In  doing  so  she  illuminates  the  apparent  lack  of  ethnicity  held  by  the  other  

‘whites’  she  references.  According  to  Gemma,  who  herself  is  white,  the  workforce  is  a  place  

where  visible  difference  and  whiteness  influence  the  opportunities  available  to  young  people,  as  

apparent  in  her  reflection  that:    

I  think  that  if  you  are  white,  you  are  most  likely  to  get  jobs  in  shops  like  Big  W  and  Myer  and  these  type  of  shops  but  obviously  if  I  tried  to  apply  to  work  in  an  Indian  shop  where  they  sell  Indian  things  it  is  most  unlikely  that  I  will  get  a  job.  

 

Despite  the  possibility  that  Big  W’s  and  Myer’s  customer  base  extends  beyond  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

Australians,  visibly  different  people  are  not  seen  as  potential  employees.  Gemma’s  view  

therefore  supports  that  of  Rose,  Latifa  and  Chloe,  who  were  adamant  that  they  would  not  

secure  work  in  a  retail  outlet.  Operating  simultaneously  in  Gemma’s  comment  is  a  belief  that  

she  would  be  unlikely  to  find  work  in  an  ‘Indian  shop’  and  an  implicit  statement  that  small,  

ethnically  owned  businesses  only  provide  employment  for  non-­‐white  jobseekers.  Gemma’s  

81    

views,  like  those  of  Joyce,  present  a  picture  of  the  labour  market  as  a  stratified  space  in  which  

white  and  visibly  different  Australians  have  different  employment  prospects.    

 

The  narratives  of  Gemma,  Khadija,  Latifa,  Rose  and  Chloe  about  the  labour  market  evidence  

how  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  operate  to  disadvantage  them  in  this  market.  These  

young  women  consider  that  employers  have  a  particular  look  in  mind  when  recruiting  young  

workers  –  that  is,  they  are  looking  for  young  white  women  to  be  the  face  of  their  stores  and  to  

serve  customers.  The  intersection  of  the  young  women’s  visible  difference  and  femininity  

functions  to  prevent  them  from  accessing  entry-­‐level  customer  service  jobs  that  are  typically  

available  to  young  people.  Similarly,  Jacob,  as  a  young  white  male,  does  not  fit  this  ideal  

because  of  his  gender.    

 

‘We  get  the  high-­‐paid  jobs’  

When  Joyce  pointed  out  the  existence  of  racism  and  how  it  operates  to  prevent  young  Africans  

from  finding  work  she  also  displayed  knowledge  of  how  visible  difference  is  often  used  to  

explain  a  deeper  class  dynamic  (Gaganakis,  2006:  377).  The  relationship  between  visible  

difference  and  class  is  apparent  in  the  following  exchange  between  Joyce  and  the  interviewer:  

Interviewer:  Okay  then,  so  you  used  the  word  Anglo-­‐Saxon  before,  what  type  of  jobs  do  you  think  Anglo-­‐Saxons  get?  Joyce:  We  get  the  high-­‐paid  jobs  like  lawyers  and  solicitors  and  those  types  of  jobs.  Important  stuff,  the  type  of  stuff  where  there  is  power.  

 

Joyce  is  thus  ‘race  cognizant’  as  she  acknowledges  the  existence  of  the  privileges  of  whiteness  

(Frankenberg,  1993:  157).  Joyce  is  aware  of  the  economic  benefits  associated  with  her  

whiteness  when  she  recognizes  that  being  white  gives  her  access  to  professional  roles  ‘where  

there  is  power’  and  higher  incomes.  She  is  able  to  reflect  on  how  racialisation  leads  to  different  

employment  opportunities.  Additionally,  Joyce’s  comment  shows  how  whiteness  as  a  form  of  

privilege  is  marked  in  the  western  suburbs.  Young  people  here  understand  that  whites  have  

82    

access  to  professional  roles,  whereas  visibly  different  people  either  work  in  manual  labour  jobs  

or  in  small,  ethnically  owned  businesses.    

 

‘The  east  side  is  more  high  class’  

There  are,  however,  limits  to  the  white  privilege  available  to  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australians  

from  the  west  side.  Jacob  and  Joyce’s  access  to  positions  of  power  and  wealth  is  questionable  

when  they  must  compete  with  jobseekers  from  the  other  side  of  the  city.  When  viewed  in  this  

context,  both  of  these  young  Anglo-­‐Saxons  discuss  their  experiences  in  relation  to  their  inferior  

class  position  to  people  from  the  ‘east  side’,  and  in  doing  so  demarcate  their  limited  access  to  

these  privileges.  This  is  evident  when  Joyce  describes  herself  as  less  confident  about  her  

capacity  to  secure  a  professional  role  in  the  future  after  furthering  her  education.  In  this  

imagined  future  she  anticipates  that  being  from  the  west  will  be  an  impediment  to  her  

professional  aspirations,  reflecting:    

Not  now  but  I  reckon  when  you  are  older  it  might  ‘cause  it’s  like  known  as  practically  all  the  troublemakers  and  all  the  people  over  here,  and  definitely  the  east  side  is  like  more  high  class,  and  really  expensive  [schools]  are  like  $5000  a  term  and  if  you  want  a  job  like  being  a  lawyer  they  are  probably  going  to  look  at  that  stuff,  like  they  [east-­‐siders]  stayed  at  school,  they  got  good  grades,  less  people  dropping  out,  they  didn’t  drop  out  and  go  to  TAFE  …  they  shouldn’t  think  like  that,  that  not  everyone  around  here  is  like  that.  

 

Joyce’s  reference  to  ‘troublemakers’,  whose  conduct  prevents  them  from  having  success  at  

school,  and  thereby  constrains  their  access  to  professional  employment,  is  an  

acknowledgement  that  young  people  in  the  west  lack  the  social  capital  possessed  by  people  

from  the  east,  who  she  describes  as  ‘high  class’.  The  troublemaking  behaviour  Joyce  refers  to  

involves  dropping  out  of  secondary  school,  and  ending  up  enrolled  in  a  TAFE  course,  which  then  

prepares  them  for  working  class  and  vocational  roles.  This  contrasts  with  the  ‘high-­‐class’  

behaviour  that  enables  Joyce’s  ‘east  side’  peers  to  get  ‘good  grades’,  attend  expensive  private  

schools  and  take  up  professional  roles.  Joyce  understands  the  whiteness  of  the  east  side  as  a  

83    

middle  class  to  which  she  does  not  belong,  made  further  apparent  by  her  reference  to  the  

$5000  school  fees,  which  in  reality  are  often  much  higher,  revealing  that  such  wealth  is  

unimaginable  to  her.  

 

Joyce  visualises  the  east  and  west  sides  of  Melbourne  as  parallel  universes.  The  east  is  home  to  

private  schools  and  families  who  can  pay  for  this  experience,  where  students  ‘get  good  grades’  

that  lead  to  university  and  then  to  professional  employment.  In  the  west,  however,  the  norm  

involves  young  people  acting  out  and  being  troublemakers,  resulting  in  them  leaving  school,  

moving  into  vocational  training  courses  that  secure  them  work  in  the  factories  and  

manufacturing  industries  in  the  west.  Thus,  Joyce  imagines  herself  to  be  disadvantaged  before  

she  even  attempts  to  enter  the  workforce.  Her  whiteness,  in  this  instance,  is  hindered  by  her  

lack  of  cultural  capital  as  a  resident  of  the  west  side  (Kenny,  2000).  Lacking  the  desired  cultural  

capital,  Joyce  feels  she  is  unable  to  participate  in  the  dominant  white,  middle-­‐class  culture.    

 

Jacob  (Australian  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  descent)  also  linked  his  geographical  location  to  an  inferior  

class  location,  which  has  had  implications  for  his  job  seeking  experiences,  commenting:  

Ah!  Yeah,  it  is,  ‘cause  like,  if  someone  from  the  west  side  applies  for  it  and  someone  from  the  east  side  applies  for  it,  most  likely  that  someone  from  the  east  side  is  gonna  get  it.    

 

Similarly,  Nayak’s  (2003)  study  of  working-­‐class  white  men  and  masculinity  in  materially  

deprived  regions  of  England  found  that  some  whites  are  ‘whiter’  than  others  and  that  

disadvantaged  young  people’s  whiteness  is  ‘tainted’  by  their  marginalised  socioeconomic  

position.  When  both  Joyce  and  Jacob  identify  their  geographic  location  as  a  barrier  they  are  

referring  to  their  social  class;  their  geographical  location  puts  them  at  a  disadvantage.  For  Jacob  

and  Joyce,  access  to  the  privileges  associated  with  being  an  Anglo-­‐Saxon  is  displaced  by  their  

class  location.  They  are  self-­‐reflexive  about  their  whiteness  and  marginalised  position  because  

they  are  aware  of  the  stigma  attached  to  living  in  a  disadvantaged  area.  The  narratives  of  Joyce  

84    

and  Jacob  therefore  complicate  whiteness  by  describing  how  their  access  to  white  privilege  is  

blocked  by  their  socioeconomic  position  (Howarth,  2002,  Pugliese,  2002,  Webster,  2008).  They  

are  young  Anglo-­‐Saxons  but  as  residents  of  the  west  side  not  the  right  kind  of  white,  but  from  

the  wrong  side  of  the  river:  the  working-­‐class  side  of  Melbourne.    

 

Conclusion  

The  narratives  presented  in  this  chapter  illustrate  the  ways  in  which  visible  difference,  including  

whiteness,  acts  as  a  social  force  that  young  people  must  negotiate  as  disadvantaged  jobseekers.  

These  young  people  are  not  only  cognisant  of  how  stereotypes  orientated  by  visible  difference  

impede  their  ability  to  find  work,  but  they  also  appear  to  have  developed  their  own  maps  to  

navigate  this  unequal  terrain.  Among  the  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australians  involved  in  this  

research,  at  least  one  was  able  to  identify  how  whiteness  privileges  her  in  the  labour  market.  

These  young  people  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background  were  also  aware  that  in  some  instances  

whiteness  operates  against  them  or  they  do  not  have  full  access  to  the  privileges  it  affords  

because  their  class  marks  them  as  different.    

 

What  emerges  from  the  all  of  the  young  people’s  is  evidence  of  de  facto  spatial  management  

practices  by  employers,  motivated  by  racist  stereotypes.  That  is,  employers  limit  the  

opportunity  of  visibly  different  young  job  seekers  to  move  into  more  ‘mainstream’  workplaces  

such  as  Big  W  and  Myer.  Visibly  different  Australians,  as  the  young  participants  in  this  study  

appear  to  understand  it,  are  confined  to  manual  labour  positions  and  small  ethnically  owned  

businesses.  In  addition,  young  white  Australians  are  able  to  detect  and  name  a  system  that  

protects  middle-­‐class  privileges  from  visibly  different  young  people,  and  from  working-­‐class  

young  people  from  the  west  side  who  are  not  the  right  kind  of  white.    

 

85    

Chapter  4  Geographies  of  exclusion  

Working  in  the  western  suburbs  of  Melbourne  I  am  regularly  asked,  ‘Where  are  you  from?’  and  

‘What  is  your  natio(nality)?’  I  have  learnt  from  young  people  that  there  are  ‘white  boy’  and  

‘African  boy’  jeans,  and  that  foods  such  as  lasagna  and  pizza  are  ‘Aussie’.  I  am  often  told  that  I  

‘sound  like  a  white  woman’  or  that  particular  activities  make  me  ‘white’.  The  terms  ‘white’  and  

‘Aussie’  are  used  interchangeably  by  young  people  to  refer  to  Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australians,  showing  

that  whiteness  is  central  to  young  people  in  the  western  suburbs  understanding  of  Australia’s  

national  identity.  As  a  result,  all  visibly  different  people  are  given  a  ‘natio’.  Whiteness  is  also  

understood  as  involving  more  than  skin  colour  alone.  To  be  white  or  ‘Aussie’  also  involves  

participating  in  particular  acts,  practices  and  ways  of  being.  However,  this  does  not  mean  that  

those  with  a  ‘natio’  hold  a  singular  identity;  they  can  be  Australian  as  well.  Indeed,  the  

narratives  of  the  young  people  in  this  research  demonstrate  a  complex  understanding  of  

identity,  one  that  complicates  singular  forms  of  social  categories.    

 

Building  upon  the  work  presented  in  the  preceding  chapters  which  revealed  how  whiteness  

shapes  the  educational  and  labour  market  experiences  of  young  people,  this  chapter  

investigates  whiteness  as  a  dominant  field  under  which  young  people  in  the  western  suburbs  

must  operate.  In  the  first  section  I  draw  on  the  work  of  Ghassan  Hage,  specifically  his  White  

Nation:  Fantasies  of  White  Supremacy  in  a  Multicultural  Society  (2000),  to  illustrate  how  the  

external  boundaries  of  whiteness  are  constructed  in  Australia.  The  second  section  outlines  how  

whiteness  in  the  west  is  experienced  negatively  by  disadvantaged  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

Australians,  as  whiteness  shapes  the  internal  boundaries  of  white  identity.  The  third  section  

explores  how  young  people  from  the  west  at  once  generate  a  sense  of  belonging  to  the  

Australian  nation,  while  also  contradictorily  revalorising  multiculturalism.  Many  scholars  of  

‘race’  have  shown  how  whiteness  operates  as  an  unmarked  norm  in  Anglo-­‐Saxon  societies  

(Frankenberg,  1993,  Garner,  2007,  Morton  Lee,  2003,  Pugliese,  2002).  In  contrast,  this  chapter  

captures  how  whiteness  is  marked  for  young  people  in  the  west  because  they  are  experiencing  

86    

multidimensional  disadvantage.  In  other  words,  whiteness  has  class  dimensions.  My  argument  is  

that  young  people  in  Melbourne’s  west  emerge  as  highly  competent  social  actors,  who  not  only  

have  the  ability  to  name  social  hierarchies  but  also  develop  a  range  of  strategies  for  living  with  

social  divisions,  and  that  geography  is  key  to  imagining  their  identity  and  place  in  the  wider  

Australian  community.  

 

‘Lara  Bingle  is  what  is  Australian’    

National  identity  is  a  form  of  ‘cultural  imaginary’  influencing  how  bodies  are  experienced  

(Thomas,  1998:  103).  The  body  is  central  to  living  with  the  day-­‐to-­‐day  experience  of  cultural  

difference,  as  evident  in  the  way  people  discuss  ‘racial’,  ethnic  and  cultural  differences  with  

reference  to  their  bodily  experiences  within  particular  spaces  (Harris,  2009:  191,  Thomas,  1998:  

74).  In  the  Australian  context,  the  dominance  of  whiteness  means  that  non-­‐white,  visibly  

different  bodies  are  associated  with  other  places;  they  belong  to  nations  outside  Australia.  

‘Aussies’  are  white,  and  non-­‐whites  have  another  nationality.  These  differences  are  also  

embodied,  as  a  group  of  young  women  of  Lebanese  background  from  Melbourne’s  inner  west  

explained  when  unpacking  why  Lara  Bingle  has  ‘that  Australian  look’:  18  

Safiya:  I  reckon  that  Lara  Bingle  is  what  is  Australian.  She  looks  like,  she  has  that  Australian  look.  Fatma:  Yeah.  Lu  Lu:  Yeah.  Safiya:  She’s  got  that  happy  attitude,  she’s  on  a  beach  in  a  bikini  and  she  says  ‘bloody’.  (All  girls  laugh)  Interviewer:  What  do  you  guys  think  about  that?  Do  you  think  that  a  typical  Aussie  girl  looks  like  Lara  Bingle?  Nesrin:  Yeah,  sort  of,  like  what  she  said  but  are  a  bit  fatter.  Interviewer:  So  that  is  what,  kind  of  blonde,  blue-­‐eyed,  bikini?  Nesrin:  White.    Safiya:  Yeah,  white.  Interviewer:   Is  there  anyone  else  there  who  you  think  looks  like  an  Australian?  

                                                                                                               18  Bingle  was  the  face  of  Australia's  2006  international  tourism  campaign.  In  it  she  adorned  a  bikini,  strolled  down  a  white  sandy  beach  and  cheekily  enquired  of  the  audience  'where  the  bloody  hell  are  you'.  

87    

Lou  Lou:  No,  not  really.  Marhwa:  Nah.  

 

These  were  the  responses  of  this  group  of  young  women  during  a  focus  group  when  shown  

various  images  of  prominent  Australians.19  Bingle  was  face  of  Australia’s  2006  international  

tourism  campaign,  in  which  she  appeared  on  a  white  sandy  beach  in  a  bikini.  This  campaign  

sparked  controversy  as  Bingle  cheekily  asked  the  audience  ‘Where  the  bloody  hell  are  you?’  The  

young  women’s  response  to  Bingle’s  image  demonstrate  how  having  a  particular  skin  and  eye  

colour  (and  shape),  as  well  as  hair  colour  and  texture,  and  bodily  size  continues  to  be  

associated  with  particular  spaces,  in  this  case,  the  beach.  The  young  women  draw  attention  to  

whiteness  as  a  significant  marker  of  Australianness  and  they  read  their  bodies  and  their  

appearance,  as  others  have  argued,  ‘within  the  dominant  frame  of  whiteness’  (Butcher,  2008:  

377).    

 

In  this  exchange  these  young  women  also  discussed  how  whiteness  involves  more  than  having  

white  skin.  Whiteness,  like  other  ethnicities,  is  a  performance  ‘conveyed  through  repetition,  

stylized  gestures’  and  particular  activities  (Nayak,  2003:  173).  With  precision,  the  women  

dissected  how  Australia’s  particular  blend  of  whiteness  is  enacted  through  the  cultural  

performance  typified  by  Bingle’s  activities.  She  embodies  a  certain  style  of  femininity  (wearing  a  

bikini)  within  a  particular  geographic  space  (the  beach).  It  is  the  combination  of  these  factors  –  

the  bikini,  strolling  languidly  on  a  white,  sandy  beach  and  her  skin  colour  –  that  elevates  Bingle  

to  the  position  of  embodying  white  femininity.  These  young  women  are  articulating  Hage’s  

(2000:  53)  concept  of  ‘practical  nationality’,  which  he  suggests  is:  

[T]he  sum  of  accumulated  nationality,  sanctified  and  valued  social  and  physical  cultural  styles  and  dispositions  (national  culture)  adopted  by  individuals  and  groups,  as  well  as  valued  characteristics  (national  types  and  national  character)  within  a  national  field:  looks,  accent,  demeanour,  taste,  nationally  valued  social  and  cultural  preferences  and  behaviour,  etc.    

 

                                                                                                               19  See  Appendix  i  for  a  copy  of  these  images.  

88    

Practical  nationality  is  cultural  capital  that  is  accrued  and  converted  into  national  belonging.  

Having  a  particular  look,  dress  and  accent,  and  engaging  in  particular  activities  amount  to  being  

recognised  as  a  legitimate  member  of  the  nation  (Hage,  2000:  53).  The  concept  of  cultural  

capital  as  it  relates  to  practical  nationality  is  applied  within  this  chapter  to  consider  how  

whiteness  extends  beyond  skin  colour  and  the  influence  of  this  upon  young  people’s  

experiences  of  the  (re)production  and  negotiation  of  social  differences.    

 

The  young  people  who  self-­‐identified  as  white  Australians  in  this  study  were  also  able  to  

identify  whiteness  as  a  form  of  cultural  capital.  Joyce  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

background)  explicitly  referenced  skin  and  hair  colour  with  a  particular  physique,  saying:    

Well,  for  me,  a  typical  Australian  is  supposed  to  look  like,  someone  with  blonde  hair,  with  a  tan,  tall  and  sort  of  and  with  an  athletic  built  body.  

 

Joyce  associates  the  same  set  of  physical  attributes  with  membership  of  the  Australian  nation  

as  did  the  young  women  of  Lebanese  background  –  namely,  skin  and  hair  colour.  Her  

experience,  however,  reveals  just  how  exclusive  the  category  of  whiteness  is,  when  she  

explained  that  her  own  particular  physical  appearance  meant  that  she  was  frequently  

positioned  outside  this  field.  She  said:  

I’m  100  per  cent  Australian  but  everyone  always  thinks  that  I  am  Maltese  or  Dutch  or  Italian  Interviewer:  Really?  What  do  you  think  that  is  about?  Joyce:  Um,  I  think  it  is  ‘cause  of  my  hair  and  my  skin  colour  and  I  don’t  think  that  I  look  Australian.    Interviewer:  So,  then  do  people  ask  you  questions?  And  if  so,  what  do  they  say?  Joyce:  They  ask  what  nationality  I  am,  and  I’m  like,  ‘I’m  Australian’,  and  they’re  like,  ‘You  don’t  look  it,  you  look  Maltese  or  something’.  

 

Joyce  confidently  asserts  that  she  is  ‘100  per  cent  Australian’  despite  the  fact  that  other  people  

continually  locate  her  outside  this  category  on  the  basis  of  her  ‘hair  and  skin  colour’.  Such  

89    

questions  about  her  ‘nationality’  demonstrate  the  internal  hierarchy  of  whiteness  insofar  as  

being  white  with  brown  hair  and  eye  colour  makes  her  less  white  than  the  blue-­‐eyed  blonde  in  

the  Australian  context.  While  Joyce  is  confident  enough  to  rebuff  other  people’s  inferences,  her  

experience  illustrates  how  some  people  are  made  to  feel  ‘more  or  less  national  than  others’  on  

the  basis  of  their  physical  appearance  (Hage,  2000:  52).    

 

Whiteness  paradoxically  can  be  both  a  negative  and  a  positive  term  used  by  young  people.  For  

example,  when  Khadija  (newly  arrived  as  a  refugee  of  Somali  background)  says  of  Bingle,  ‘Ah,  I  

know  her,  that’s  Lara  Bingle.  Wow  …  yeah,  we  love  Lara’,  she  communicates  how  Bingle’s  

whiteness  is  a  positive  asset.  This  contrasts  with  Latifa’s  (Australian  born,  of  Tongan  and  

Aboriginal  background)  description  when  making  specific  reference  to  Bingle’s  whiteness:  ‘Hey,  

there  is  that  white  girl  from  that  ad,  oops…’.  In  this  instance,  whiteness  carries  a  negative  

connotation  because  after  naming  Bingle’s  whiteness  she  then  attempts  to  create  some  

distance  from  this  act  by  saying  ‘oops’.  Here,  Latifa  appears  uncomfortable  in  naming  whiteness  

and  her  retreat  from  ‘white’  illustrates  how  the  term  can  also  carry  negative  connotations  when  

it  is  used  to  distinguish  between  different  groups.  

 

These  examples  confirm  that  whiteness  is  visible  for  young  people  in  Melbourne’s  multicultural  

western  suburbs.  All  of  the  young  people  represented  here  hold  a  clear  appreciation  of  what  

constitutes  whiteness,  including  Joyce,  the  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  woman,  who  is  also  aware  of  the  

parameters  of  whiteness  because  of  her  difference  from  its  dominant  Australian  form.  As  other  

scholars  of  ‘race’  have  noted,  marginalised  and  oppressed  people  have  a  more  intimate  

understanding  of  the  privileges  that  whiteness  affords,  having  experienced  exclusion  from  it  

(Nayak,  2003:  172,  hooks,  1984,  Howarth,  2002).  Similarly,  when  young  people  name  whiteness  

they  remove  it  from  its  privileged  place  as  normal,  transparent  and  invisible,  and  this  can  be  

understood  as  a  response  to  managing  positions  of  subordination  and  confronting  domination  

(Butcher  and  Harris,  2010:  451,  Frankenberg,  1993:  6,  Nayak,  2003:  173,  Harris,  2009:  196).    

 

90    

White  multiculturalism  in  the  west    

When  the  research  participants  nominate  Bingle  as  having  ‘that  Australian  look’  they  expose  

the  persistent  link  between  whiteness  and  Australia’s  national  identity.  These  young  people  

recognise  that  whiteness  remains  at  the  ‘core’  of  Australian  nationality  and  that  other  social  

differences  such  as  ‘race’  and  ethnicity  are  produced  in  relation  to  this.  This  is  apparent  in  their  

repeated  references  to  different  nationalities  including  ‘Tongans’,  ‘Lebanese’,  ‘Sudanese’,  and  

‘Somalis’,  and  ‘racial  groups’  such  as  ‘Islanders’,  ‘Africans’  and  ‘Asians’  which  pepper  the  

discussions  presented  in  the  two  preceding  chapters.  The  use  of  these  terms  to  demarcate  

social  differences  demonstrates  that  white  multiculturalism  produces  the  migrant/ethnic  and  

Aboriginal  Other  (Hage,  2000:  17).  White  multiculturalism,  as  the  system  of  organising  the  

ethnic  and  Aboriginal  Other  into  different  national  groups,  which  are  then  managed  by  the  

white  national  will,  has  clearly  influenced  young  people’s  understandings  of  visible  difference  

and  whiteness  (See  Hage,  2000).  

 

When  young  people  utilise  nationality  to  name  social  differences  they  show  how  Australia’s  

reliance  on  white  multiculturalism  to  manage  ‘differences’  not  only  produces  a  ‘white  

Australian  national  identity’  but  also  racialises  groups  of  non-­‐whites  (Russo  et  al.,  2011:  2).  The  

categorisation  of  all  non-­‐whites  as  belonging  to  different  nations/nationalities  illustrates  that  

young  people’s  experiences  of  negotiating  social  differences  occur  in  relation  to  wider  social  

forces,  notably  the  dominant  discourse  on  multiculturalism  which  classifies  Australians  as  white  

and  all  others  as  belonging  to  different  ethnic  groups.    

 

Of  course,  young  people  do  not  passively  accept  these  dominant  discourses;  rather,  they  

reference  nationality  in  order  to  counter  racialised  categories.  The  young  people  in  this  

research  reiterated  the  importance  of  interrogating  homogenous  racial  groups  by  ‘breaking  

down’  these  groups  into  specific  nationalities.  As  Chloe  (Australian  born,  of  Tongan  and  

Aboriginal  descent)  explained  when  asked  about  visible  difference,  ‘Well,  I  don’t  see  people  like  

91    

that.  I  don’t  see  she’s  white,  she’s  black,  I  see  nationality  first’.  In  other  words,  Chloe  does  not  

readily  accept  polarised  categories  of  Australians  as  white  and  ‘black(s)’  as  belonging  to  another  

race,  but  instead  uses  nationality  to  contest  racialised  categories.  Similarly,  Deng  (a  newly  

arrived  refugee  of  South  Sudanese  background)  explained,  ‘We  all  have  our  nationality,  like  

Khadija  is  from  Somalia,  and  me,  I’m  from  Sudan’.  In  this  way  Deng  reminds  the  interviewer  of  

the  importance  of  interrogating  ‘African’  as  a  fixed  ‘racial’  category.  Both  of  these  young  people  

complicate  ‘racial’  categories  as  homogenised  groups.  In  doing  so,  they  demonstrate  the  

cultural  literacy  required  to  negotiate  social  differences.    

 

The  young  people  in  this  study  also  distinguished  Aboriginal  people  from  whites  and  those  with  

a  ‘nationality’.  The  status  of  Aboriginals  as  Australian  was  unquestionable,  and  while  their  

cultural  and  socioeconomic  capital  differed  from  that  of  whites,  their  position  in  the  national  

imaginary  was  no  less  secure.  This  is  evident  in  Jacob’s  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  

background)  comment  when  he  pointed  to  images  of  Aboriginal  children  as  he  discussed  who  

looks  Australian:    

Jacob:  Them,  they’re  Abo,  yeah.  Interviewer:  So,  you  would  call  them  Abo  rather  than  Australian?  You  would  give  them  a  different  name?  Jacob:  Oh,  well,  if  you  are  specifying  them  from  Aussies,  white  Aussies,  then  you  call  them  Aboriginals.  

 Similarly,  Chloe  (Australian  born,  of  Tongan  and  Aboriginal  background)  argued:  

So  like,  when  I  look  at  an  Aboriginal  I  know  they  are  Australian,  in  my  mind,  I  don’t  think  to  say  that  they  are  Australian  because  they  already  are,  I  think  that.  Do  you  know  what  I  mean?  

 

Jacob  and  Chloe  confirm  that  Aboriginality,  like  whiteness,  is  a  form  of  ‘national  capital’  that  

secures  their  belonging  to  the  nation  (Hage,  2000:  57,  Peisker  and  Tilbury,  2008:  50).  However,  

like  those  who  are  deemed  to  have  a  nationality,  whiteness  is  the  dominant  field  against  which  

Aboriginality  is  defined.  This  is  evident  in  both  Chloe’s  and  Jacob’s  comments,  which  each  show  

92    

that  whiteness  remains  at  the  centre  of  their  understanding  of  Australia’s  nationality,  as  it  is  the  

pivotal  reference  point  from  which  Aboriginals  are  separated  and  distinguished.    

 

The  secure  position  of  Aboriginals  as  belonging  in  Australia  despite  their  visible  difference  was  

noticeable  in  a  heated  exchange  between  Chloe  (Australian  born,  of  Tongan  and  Aboriginal  

background)  and  an  older,  ‘white’  neighbour  which  was  retold  in  an  interview:  

He  said,  ‘We  welcomed  you  to  this  country’.  And  I’m  like,  ‘You  didn’t  welcome  me  into  shit,  dickhead;  I’m  half  Aboriginal’.  He’s  then  like,  ‘Oh’,  and,  the  way  he  was,  [it]  was  full  on  …  I  was  like,  ‘What  right  do  they  have  to  say  that?’  When  I’m  looking  at  him  …  whose  muscles  I  could  pop  with  a  pin  …  just  ‘cause  he  is  a  white  guy.  

 

In  this  story  the  ‘white’  neighbour  assumes  his  right  to  be  in  Australia  and  that  his  place  in  the  

nation  is  natural  and  unquestionable.  Engaging  in  what  can  be  termed  a  ‘white  national  fantasy’,  

this  man  asserts  his  right  by  assuming  a  privileged  relationship  with  the  nation  (Hage,  2000:  32).  

His  whiteness  gives  him  confidence  about  his  claim  over  Australian  territory.  By  saying  to  Chloe,  

‘We  welcomed  you  to  this  country’  he  exposes  his  assumed  position  as  a  ‘spatial  manager’  with  

the  authority  to  manage  the  ethnic  Other  (Hage,  2000:  47).  This  assumption  is  based  on  his  

membership  of  the  white  cultural  majority,  which  gives  him  permission  to  remind  Chloe  that  her  

right  to  be  in  Australia  is  dependent  on  his  acceptance  of  her  as  an  ‘Islander’.  However,  Chloe  

interrupts  the  white  nation  fantasy,  ‘popping’  his  claim  by  switching  identities:  her  Aboriginality  

is  used  as  a  ‘pin’  to  deflate  his  superiority  over  her  visible  difference.  Chloe  emerges  as  the  

victor  because  of  her  finely  tuned  ability  to  detect  power  imbalances  and  to  destabilise  her  

neighbour’s  authority  by  referencing  her  Aboriginality.    

 

In  this  example,  Chloe  thus  uses  her  difference  in  a  ‘strategic’  and  ‘tactical’  way  (Harris,  2009:  

200).  The  interaction  between  Chloe  and  her  neighbour  captures  how  racism  and  conflict  are  a  

part  of  the  everyday,  mundane  negotiations  of  living  with  visible  difference.  This  conflict  also  

93    

confirms  the  finding  of  other  studies  of  visibly  different  young  people  that  they  use  racialised  

categories  to  decentre  whiteness  (Harris,  2009:  201).  Through  everyday  encounters  such  as  the  

one  detailed  above,  young  people  like  Chloe  are  involved  in  negotiating  difference  and  in  doing  

so  challenge  our  ‘monocultural  notions  of  national  identity’  (Butcher  and  Thomas,  2003:  199).    

 

Embodied  difference,  practical  nationality    

As  mentioned  above,  the  young  people  who  participated  in  this  study  frequently  asserted  that  

whiteness  is  more  than  just  skin  colour.  They  understood  that  particular  practices  are  ‘raced’  

and  classed  and  that  visible  difference  is  spatialised.  This  is  apparent  in  their  references  to  

whiteness  via  particular  activities,  styles  of  clothing  and  the  occupation  of  particular  spaces.  

The  young  people  involved  in  this  project  understood  that  it  is  possible  to  accumulate  cultural  

capital  by  way  of  physical  appearance,  particular  social  attributes  and  participation  in  certain  

activities,  which  all  then  translate  into  practical  nationality  (Hage,  2000:  20).  Practical  

nationality  then  confers  membership  in  the  Australian  nation  (Hage,  2000:  53).  The  relationship  

between  such  practices  and  attributes  and  Australian  nationality  is  evident  in  the  young  

participants’  discussions  of  the  beach  and  the  activities  undertaken  there.    

 

These  young  people  from  the  west  considered  clothing  to  convey  practical  nationality,  which  

facilitated  national  belonging.  Khadija  (a  newly  arrived  refugee  of  Somali  background),  for  

instance,  explained  that  she  can  identify  Australians  by  ‘the  clothes  that  they  wear’.  Achol  

associates  white  Australianness  with  ‘short  shorts  and  miniskirts  and  …  singlets’.  The  

relationship  between  clothing  and  cultural  capital  is  also  apparent  in  the  sense  of  discomfort  

young  women  of  Lebanese  background  experience  because  of  non-­‐Muslim  people’s  responses  

to  the  hijab.  As  Mariam  (Australian  born,  of  Lebanese  background)  joked,  ‘In  winter  it’s  okay  

‘cause  you  are  all  rugged  up  and  so  is  everyone  else  [laughing]’;  thus,  clothing  marks  who  has  

and  who  does  not  have  cultural  capital.  Mariam  highlighted  how  particular  seasons  such  as  

summer  make  them  stand  out  as  Lebanese  Muslim  Australian  women  because  of  their  modest  

94    

clothing,  yet  how  in  winter  they  do  not  appear  different  from  their  non-­‐Muslim  peers,  thereby  

acknowledging  their  sensitivity  to  the  different  seasons  because  of  their  attire.    

 

Clothing  was  also  used  to  distinguish  between  other  visibly  different  groups.  As  Achol  (a  newly  

arrived  South  Sudanese  refugee)  explained:  

  Well  sometimes,  you  can  tell  by  the  way  that  they  dress  …  When  African  ladies  or  girls  wear  traditional  dress  you  can  tell  where  they  come  from  Sudan  ...  And  like  because  she  [Khadija]  is  wearing  that  scarf  and  the  long  skirt  you  can  tell  that  she  is  Somali  or  something.  

 

Clothing  is  therefore  an  ‘embodied  way’  of  marking  social  categories  for  young  people  of  

migrant  background  (Valentine  and  Sporton,  2009:  744).  This  is  apparent  in  a  discussion  with  

Chloe  and  Rose  about  their  experiences  of  dressing  ‘Aussie’  and  the  responses  of  other  

‘Islanders’  to  their  ‘transgression’  of  fixed  social  categories  when  they  wears  a  different  style  of  

clothing  than  is  expected:    

Chloe:  Yeah,  I  hang  around  Aussies  mainly  and  stuff,  like,  our  dress  sense  is  a  lot  different.  When  I  go  out  with  my  friends  I  can  wear  a  dress  with  stockings  and  stuff.  But  like,  if  I  went  to  an  Islander  club  people  just  look  at  us  like,  what  are  they  wearing?  Rose:  Yeah.  Chloe:  Yeah,  we  would  be  accepted  as  normal,  but  if  we  were  at  an  Islander  club,  they  would  be  like,  ‘Woah,  put  some  pants  on’.  

 

In  this  exchange,  ‘normal’  in  the  first  instance  refers  to  the  clothing  style  of  ‘Aussies’,  including  

wearing  ‘a  dress  with  stockings  and  stuff’.  Yet,  as  Chloe  explained,  if  she  were  to  wear  this  style  

of  clothing  to  an  ‘Islander  club’  (as  opposed  to  an  ‘Aussie’  one)  she  would  be  accountable  to  a  

different  set  of  standards  about  what  constitutes  appropriate  dress  for  a  young  woman  of  

Tongan  background.  Chloe  and  Rose  thus  demonstrate  their  ability  to  ‘code  switch’  –  they  know  

how  to  dress  both  ‘Aussie’  and  ‘Islander’.  By  wearing  particular  types  of  clothing  in  different  

settings,  Chloe  and  Rose  explore  alternative  femininities  and  in  doing  so  they  challenge  and  

95    

rework  the  meanings  attached  to  dress.  Additionally,  this  conversation  showcases  their  cultural  

literacy  and  their  ability  to  belong  to  multiple  social  groups  because  they  understand  that  

within  different  spatial  contexts,  their  particular  style  of  dress  communicates  who  belongs,  and  

who  is  out  of  place  (Valentine  and  Sporton,  2009:  747).  

 

For  young  women  who  are  visibly  different  from  white  Australians,  such  as  Khadija,  Achol,  

Chloe  and  Latifa,  clothing  is  a  powerful  signifier;  it  conveys  membership  of  the  dominant  white  

group,  or  it  positions  them  outside  it.  Clothing  communicates  not  only  their  gender,  but  also  

their  class  location,  sexuality  and  membership  of  different  religious,  ethnic  and  cultural  groups.  

Subtly  embedded  in  these  young  women’s  discussions  about  clothing  are  ideas  about  the  

construction  of  their  gendered,  classed  and  ethnic  identities,  and  instances  of  some  young  

people  having  the  confidence  to  contest  these  boundaries.    

 

Social  geographies:  spaces  of  exclusion  

The  beach  is  a  site  where  visible  differences  grounded  in  white  nationalism  are  (re)produced.  

The  young  participants’  awareness  of  the  beach  as  a  culturally  significant  site  was  most  obvious  

when  the  group  of  young  women  of  Lebanese  background  nominated  the  beach  as  a  space  

where  they  felt  most  uncomfortable  and  where  their  sense  of  being  different  from  other  young  

people  was  most  acute.  For  example,  when  asked  to  explain  what  it  was  about  the  beach  that  

made  them  feel  uncomfortable  they  said:  

Jamilla:  ‘Cause  we  rock  up  in  shorts  and  t-­‐shirts  at  the  beach  …  the  Muslim  girls  sit  in  a  different  spot,  and  they  sit  over  there  on  the  rocky  area.  

 Loubna:  I  think  we  tend  to  attract  a  bit  of  unwanted  attention  when  we  go  …  with  long  pants  on  and  long  jumper  go  in  the  water,  amongst  those  in  there  in  their  bikinis.    Nesrin:  The  worst  place  is  at  the  beach.  When  you  rock  up  in  like  t-­‐shirts  and  everybody  else  is  in  bikinis.  

96    

Dress  is  therefore  seen  as  a  cultural  signifier  that  communicates  what  categories  people  belong  

to  and  in  which  spaces  they  belong.  The  young  Muslim  women’s  clothing  communicates  that  

they  are  outsiders.  The  intersection  of  their  gender,  ethnicity  and  religious  beliefs,  particularly  

at  the  beach,  means  that  their  embodied,  gendered  identities  are  excluded  from  white  

nationalism.  Their  narratives  illustrate  the  social  geography  of  ‘race’,  as  Jamilla,  Loubna  and  

Nesrin’s  sense  of  being  different  is  experienced  through  their  (clothed)  bodies  within  a  

particular  space  (the  beach)  (Frankenberg,  1993:  43).  In  contrast  to  their  bikini-­‐wearing  peers  

they  refer  to,  they  wear  t-­‐shirts,  long  pants  and  long-­‐sleeved  tops.  What  is  worn  at  the  beach  

carries  greater  significance  because  wearing  a  bikini  is  a  form  of  cultural  capital.  The  beach  is  

the  ‘worst  place’  because  the  shadow  of  Bingle  as  the  quintessential  white  female  looms  over  

this  group  of  young  women’s  experience  of  their  own  bodies  most  overtly  in  this  space.  Here,  

whiteness  is  the  norm  and  their  observance  of  Islamic  modesty  is  the  signifier  of  difference.  

 

The  beach  is  strongly  associated  with  white  ‘Aussieness’  and  the  activities  undertaken  in  this  

space,  such  as  surfing,  swimming  and  lying  about  in  a  bikini,  generate  cultural  capital  in  

Australia.  This  was  evident  in  the  discussion  presented  in  the  preceding  section  in  which  young  

women  of  Lebanese  background  nominated  Lara  Bingle  as  having  the  ‘Australian  look’.  It  was  

also  clear  in  Jacob’s  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background)  narrative,  when  he  spoke  of  

the  association  between  the  beach,  and  beach  activities,  and  ‘Aussies’.  When  he  was  asked  to  

discuss  who  he  thought  looked  Australian  he  pointed  towards  the  image  of  a  lifeguard  and  said,  

‘Oh,  yeah,  and  [it’s]  ‘cause  they  are  on  the  beach’.  The  relationship  between  the  beach  and  

practical  nationality  is  further  apparent  in  Jacob’s  claim  that  ‘Aussie’  males  look  like  a  ‘surfie’  –  

a  sentiment  shared  by  the  young  women  of  Lebanese  background  who  also  described  

Australian  males  as  ‘surfers’,  suggesting  that  white  Australian  masculinity  is  associated  with  a  

particular  activity  (surfing)  within  a  particular  space  (the  beach).    

 

Despite  the  discomfort  these  young  women  report  they  continue  to  go  to  the  beach  and  

participate  in  acts  associated  with  the  culturally  dominant  group.  In  doing  so,  they  display  their  

97    

confidence  in  playing  with  the  ‘boundaries’  of  Australian  whiteness  while  simultaneously  

maintaining  adherence  to  their  religious  values  as  young  Muslim  women  (Butcher  and  Thomas,  

2001:  43  &  45).  These  young  women  are  thereby  generating  a  counterculture  that  expresses  

their  membership  in  the  Australian  community.  The  experiences  of  this  group  of  young  women  

show  how  young  women  of  Muslim  and  Lebanese  background  negotiate  social  differences  and  

in  doing  so  are  forging  new  Australian  identities.    

 

The  beach  as  a  site  where  differences  are  regulated  was  most  evident  in  the  Cronulla  Riots  that  

occurred  in  Sydney  in  2005  (Harris,  2009,  Mansouri  and  Percival  Wood,  2008,  Noble  and  

Poynting,  2010,  Khamis,  2012).  Other  studies  have  shown  the  beach  to  be  a  site  where  cultural  

differences  are  regulated  and  the  hostile  reception  of  Muslim  and  Arab  Australians  is  indicative  

of  the  widespread  exclusion  of  Muslim  and  Arab  Australians  from  public  spaces  in  Australia.  The  

violence  of  the  Cronulla  Riots  was  ‘symbolic  of  a  much  larger  struggle  over  white  hegemony  and  

national  belonging’.  The  riots  were  an  attempt  by  sections  of  the  white  Australian  community  

to  spatially  regulate  Australia’s  national  belonging  (Noble  and  Poynting,  2009,  Harris  and  Wyn,  

2009:  200).  Riots  can  be  seen  as  an  extreme  form  of  this  ‘regulation’,  while  at  the  other  end  of  

this  spectrum  are  the  day-­‐to-­‐day  subtle  acts  of  incivility,  hostility  and  racism  that  the  young  

women  of  Lebanese  background  revealed  they  encounter  with  teachers,  fellow  students  and  

strangers  at  the  supermarket  and  on  the  street.  These  acts,  big  and  small,  communicate  the  

message  that  Lebanese  and  Muslim  Australians  are  not  recognised  as  Australian  –  that  they  do  

not  belong  here,  not  on  the  beach  or  not  in  the  wider  community.  

 

Internal  boundaries:  ‘bums’  and  ‘bogans’  

The  young  Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australians  I  interviewed  also  felt  that  the  dominant  whiteness  

paradigm  excluded  them  from  the  Australian  nation.  Their  narratives  reveal  the  class  

dimensions  of  whiteness.  They  confirm  what  other  scholars  have  identified:  that  whiteness  is  

classed  and  people  are  more  or  less  white  according  to  their  economic  and  cultural  capital  

98    

(Bettie,  2003,  Garner,  2007,  Hage,  2000:  50,  Kenny,  2000:  7).  This  was  evident  when  Jacob  

(Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background)  pointed  out  how  the  white  surfer  stereotype  

excluded  him,  saying  ‘[It]  depends  on  where  you  grew  up.  If  you  grew  up  round  a  beach  you  are  

going  to  look  like  a  surfie’.  The  beach  is  a  site  that  reminds  Jacob  that  his  identity  is  far  removed  

from  whiteness  because  of  his  geographic  location  in  the  economically  depressed  western  

suburbs  of  Melbourne.  The  class  dimensions  are  clear  from  his  observations  that  the  Aussie  

surfer  type  is  not  available  to  him  because:  

If  you  grew  up  around  Sunshine  you  are  going  to  look  like  a  bogan,  ‘cause  most  of  ‘em,  round  here,  are  like  Aussie  bums  round  there  …  well,  most  people,  the  older  Aussies,  that  hang  around  here  are  bums  and  that.    

In  this  quote,  Jacob  makes  explicit  the  internal  boundaries  of  whiteness.  He  is  excluded  from  

the  white  Australian  surfer  archetype  because  of  his  class  position,  which  is  referenced  via  his  

geographic  location.  The  suburb  of  Sunshine,  he  explains,  is  full  of  ‘Aussie  bums’  and  ‘bogans’.  

These  are  terms  in  young  people’s  lexicon  that  refer  to  white  people  whose  socioeconomic  

disadvantage  positions  them  socially  and  culturally  outside  white,  middle-­‐class  Australia.  Thus,  

whiteness  as  understood  by  Jacob  has  a  social  hierarchy  that  exists  not  only  to  demarcate  white  

from  black  or  ethnic  Other.  Rather,  whiteness  is  sustained  through  the  inclusion  and  exclusion  

of  whites  on  the  basis  of  the  possession  or  lack  of  cultural  and  economic  capital.    

 

Geography  was  a  recurring  theme  in  Jacob’s  accounts  of  what  (re)produces  and  maintains  

whiteness.  This  was  clear  when  he  explained:  

It  depends  where  they’re  at,  what  area  they  are  in,  what  area  they  grow  up  in  ‘cause  it  affects  how  they  become.  Like  the  Aussies  on  the  east  side,  they’re  all  rich  and  that,  but  you  come  down  here,  there’s  not  much  Aussies  but  the  ones  that  are  mostly  bums.  

 

Jacob’s  experience  of  being  white  demonstrates  that  whiteness  is  ‘subtly  textured  by  class,  

locality,  gender  and  generation’  (McDowell,  2003:  4,  Nayak,  2003:  140).  His  comment  above  

illustrates  how  geography  impacts  class  and  ‘racial’  identities.  Jacob’s  reference  to  both  class  

99    

and  geography  shows  how  his  white  identity  is  ‘geographically  bound’  and  ‘materially  situated’  

(Butcher,  2008:  373,  Nayak,  2003:  452).  He  detects  that  as  a  disengage  young  male  who  has  left  

school  early  he  has  less  cultural  (class)  capital  and  practical  nationality  than  ‘Aussies  on  the  east  

side’.  As  he  explains,  there  is  an  internal  hierarchy  of  whiteness  and  as  a  resident  of  Sunshine  

his  position  on  this  ladder  is  much  lower  than  that  which  he  imagines  his  affluent  counterparts  

on  the  ‘east  side’.    

 

The  role  of  white  multiculturalism  in  producing  difference  through  reference  to  nationality  is  

apparent  when  Jacob  reflects  on  his  minority  status  as  a  young  white  male  in  the  west.  He  said:    

It’s  better  if  you  are  another  nation,  you  know  …  ‘Cause  when  I  grew  up  I  hung  around  with  all  Africans  and  New  Zealanders,  every  other  nation  except  white  people.  So,  like,  you  always  get  picked  on,  you  know.  

 

Jacob  thus  identifies  his  position  as  vulnerable,  which  results  in  him  being  ‘picked  on’  by  his  

peers.  His  story  demonstrates  the  limits  of  white  privilege  in  the  economically  depressed  

western  suburbs.  In  this  instance,  the  language  of  multiculturalism  is  utilised  by  Jacob  to  

describe  his  social  and  material  marginalisation  from  white,  middle-­‐class  Australians.  Jacob’s  

identification  as  white  is  made  more  noticeable  by  his  experience  of  being  a  minority  among  

‘Africans’  and  ‘New  Zealanders’.  Here,  ‘New  Zealanders’  is  also  a  non-­‐white  category,  referring  

to  Tongans,  Samoans  and  Maoris  who  have  migrated  rather  than  white  New  Zealanders  

(pakehas).  His  experience  of  being  white  can  be  read  as  defensive  response  to  his  perceived  

minority  status.  Jacob’s  protective  posturing  was  apparent  in  the  preceding  chapters  when  he  

articulated  his  white  identity  as  marginalised  in  the  multicultural  classroom,  describing  himself  

as  ‘the  only  white  dude  in  my  class,  for  the  last  three  years’.  It  was  also  evident  when  he  talked  

about  being  disadvantaged  when  competing  against  people  from  the  ‘east  side’  for  

employment.  While  for  Jacob  white  multiculturalism  determines  how  he  describes  visibly  

different  young  people,  it  does  not  provide  him  with  relief  in  the  form  of  privileged  whiteness  

because  of  his  economic  situation  in  the  multicultural  western  suburbs  where  he  is  a  minority.    

100    

 

Multicultural  belongings  

Like  other  research  on  young  Australians,  this  study  found  that  the  majority  of  interviewees  

view  multiculturalism  positively  (See:  Butcher  and  Harris,  2010,  Butcher  and  Thomas,  2003,  

Harris  and  Wyn,  2009,  Collins  et  al.,  2011).  The  young  people  in  this  study  also  held  expansive  

and  playful  ideas  about  Australia’s  national  identity  (Wyn  and  Harris,  2004:  196  -­‐  197).  For  

instance,  while  the  terms  ‘black’,  ‘African’  and  ‘Asian’  are  categories  that  operate  in  relation  to  

whiteness,  belonging  to  one  of  these  groups  did  not  exclude  young  people  from  feeling  

‘Australian’.  These  young  people  confidently  hold  multiple  identities,  as  apparent  in  Rose’s  and  

Latifa’s  responses  to  my  question,  ‘So  if  someone  says  “Aussie”  what  do  you  think  they  mean?  

Or  who  are  they  talking  about?’  The  two  young  women  of  Tongan  and  Tongan  and  Aboriginal  

background,  respectively,  responded:  

Rose:  Well  it  depends,  if  you  said  it  to  us?  Latifa:  Someone  born  in  Australia.  Rose:  We’d  probably  automatically  think,  um,  white  person.  That  is  ‘cause  if  you  are  asking  us,  we  would  think  Aussie,  or  Tongan,  we’d  want  to  break  it  down  to  the  most  specific.    

Rose  (Australian  born,  of  Tongan  background)  clarified  further  by  stating:  

Yeah  so  it’s  about,  like  if  you  were  asking  an  Islander  they  would  break  it  down,  almost  ‘cause,  you  can  kind  of  get  the  picture.  If  you  say,  ‘Aussie’,  ok,  we’re  all  Aussie  here,  so,  if  you  break  it  down,  you  can  go  ok,  she  is  Islander  sort  of  thing.  

 

As  Harris’s  study  on  other  young  Australians  have  shown,  young  people  assert  an  equal  right  to  

claim  national  belonging  despite  acknowledging  the  dominance  of  whiteness  (Harris,  2009:  

198).  Evidence  of  this  is  in  Rose’s  explanation  that  the  automatic  response  to  such  a  question  is  

that  Australians  are  ‘white’,  but  she  knows  that  the  issue  is  more  complicated  than  this  –  that  

Australia  is  supposed  to  be  multicultural.  Because  of  her  Tongan  background  Rose  interrogates  

the  term  ‘Aussie’  as  she  believes  that  everyone  in  Australia  is  Australian,  but  that  many  hold  

multiple  identities.  In  this  instance,  the  young  women  draw  upon  hybrid  identities  to  access  

citizenship.    

101    

Similarly,  Latifa  considers  herself  to  be  Australian  because  she  was  ‘born  here’  and  this  fact  

supersedes  her  Tongan  heritage.  For  both  Rose  and  Latifa,  having  a  different  ‘nationality’  does  

not  preclude  their  membership  of  the  wider  Australian  nation.  Rather,  Rose  and  Latifa  

understand  that  their  identification  with  particular  groups,  including  being  ‘Australian’  or  

‘Islander’,  is  contextual  and  relational  as  the  audience  plays  a  role  in  determining  which  identity  

is  presented.  Their  conduct  highlights  the  complex  negotiations  in  which  visibly  different  young  

people  must  engage.  Young  people  draw  upon  a  repertoire  of  identities,  choosing  to  either  

highlight  or  play  down  the  different  dimensions  of  these  identities  in  response  to  the  situation  

or  space  within  which  they  find  themselves.  

 

The  previous  section  illustrated  how  in  one  sense  white  multiculturalism  makes  visible  

difference  a  ‘negative  form  of  symbolic  capital  within  the  field  of  whiteness’  because  it  marks  

people  out  as  having  a  ‘natio’  (Noble  and  Poynting,  2010:  497).  However,  in  another  sense,  the  

young  participants  in  this  research  utilised  multiculturalism  to  express  a  sense  of  belonging  to  

the  Australian  nation.  In  this  regard,  Khadija  declared  that:  

In  Australia,  yeah,  like,  years  ago,  it  just  used  to  be  Aboriginals  and  then  came  white  people  and  now  it’s  for  everyone,  people  like  me.  

 Khadija  interprets  her  arrival  to  Australia  as  part  of  broader  and  ongoing  waves  of  migration.  In  

doing  so,  she  reveals  that  she  understands  her  position  as  a  young  African  in  relation  to  both  

‘Aboriginals’  and  ‘white  people’.  Her  narrative  is  consistent  with  her  exposure  to  the  dominant  

discourses  on  Australian  multiculturalism  that  explain  the  displacement  of  Aboriginals  as  the  

traditional  inhabitants  following  colonisation,  the  White  Australia  Policy  and  the  shift  towards  

multiculturalism.  It  is  part  of  the  latest  evolution  of  Australia’s  national  identity  that  Khadija  

places  her  arrival.  She  therefore  utilises  multiculturalism  positively;  it  legitimates  her  arrival  and  

life  in  Australia.    

 

102    

Latifa  (Australian  born,  of  Tongan  and  Aboriginal  background)  also  drew  upon  multiculturalism  

when  explaining  that  all  people  in  Australia,  regardless  of  their  background,  are  Australian,  

saying:  

‘Cause  you  are  all  in  Australia,  so  you  are  Australian  …  yeah,  cause  you  are  born  in  Australia  you  are  Australian.  

 The  comments  of  Khadija,  Latifa  and  Rose  demonstrate  that  they  feel  comfortable  about  their  

membership  of  the  Australian  nation  because  of  its  multicultural  nature,  illustrating  how  young  

Australians  are  able  to  reimagine  Australia’s  nationality.    

 

Conclusion    

The  narratives  of  the  young  people  presented  in  this  chapter  and  the  earlier  chapters  on  school  

and  the  labour  market  have  shown  that  whiteness  is  a  powerful  field  that  influences  the  

meaning  assigned  to  social  difference.  Whiteness  was  named  by  all  of  the  participants  as  

determining  the  social  groups  to  which  people  belong,  although  the  meaning  they  attached  to  

whiteness  and  their  ability  to  access  the  privileges  it  brings  were  varied.  Young  people  mark  

whiteness  as  an  oppositional  tool  used  to  draw  distinctions  between  Australians  based  on  the  

degree  to  which  they  hold  practical  nationality.  This  capital,  as  we  have  seen,  is  conferred  by  

particular  performances  associated  with  the  dominant  social  group  –  the  case  in  point  being  

Lara  Bingle  in  her  red  bikini  and  her  male  surfing  counterpart.  Whiteness  therefore  not  only  

provides  a  hierarchy  that  determines  the  extent  of  one’s  belonging,  but  also  generates  a  map,  

creating  spaces  where  whites  and  non-­‐whites  feel  more  and  less  comfortable.    

 

The  young  people’s  narratives  also  point  to  an  ‘intricate  patterning  of  gender,  class,  sexuality  

and  ethnicity’  that  ‘variegates’  racialised  social  categories  (Nayak,  2003:  167).  That  is,  class,  

gender  and  visible  differences  and  the  meaning  given  to  these  continue  to  be  affected  by  local  

and  global  processes  (Back,  1996:  7,  McDowell,  2003:  17).  Therefore,  while  young  people  have  

the  capacity  to  negotiate  externally  available  categories,  the  meaning  assigned  to  these  

103    

categories  continues  to  be  constituted  through  social  relationships  characterised  by  power  and  

inequality.  This  chapter  has  also  revealed  that  young  people  utilise  a  number  of  strategies  to  

negotiate  visible  difference.  These  strategies  include  the  use  of  ‘natio(nality)’  to  refer  to  ‘racial’,  

ethnic  and  cultural  difference  in  the  west  –  an  area  characterised  by  cultural  and  linguistic  

diversity.  Young  people  use  these  terms  to  distinguish  between  groups,  demonstrating  that  

differences  are  relational.    

 

Young  people  in  the  west  emerge  from  this  thesis  as  experts  in  reading  the  body  and  clothing,  

and  in  detecting  spaces  where  visible  and  class  differences  matter.  They  understand  the  codes  

of  Australian  culture  and  use  these  to  navigate  cultural  difference  (Butcher,  2008:  385,  Butcher  

and  Harris,  2010:  451).  In  their  daily  interactions,  their  difference  is  drawn  upon  as  a  ‘resource’,  

used  strategically  and  tactically  in  particular  contexts  (Harris,  2009:  193).  Young  people  also  

speak  out  against  white  privilege,  as  the  one  resource  they  have  to  be  able  to  contest  its  

omnipresence.  This  chapter  has  shown  that  the  young  residents  of  Melbourne’s  west  are  social  

actors  who  have  developed  a  range  of  strategies  to  live  with  cultural  diversity  and  operate  in  a  

materially  deprived  environment.    

104    

Conclusion  and  discussion    

Within  this  thesis  visible  difference,  gender  and  class,  as  structural  forces  shaping  the  

perspectives  of  young  people  from  Melbourne’s  ‘west  side’,  have  been  explored.  Through  the  

analysis  of  experiences  of  individuals  externally  labelled  as  ‘at  risk’,  ‘disengaged’  and  ‘early  

school  leavers’  young  people  emerge  as  highly  conscious  of  the  power  dynamics  that  influence  

their  lives.  Chapter  2,  Schooling:  resistance,  withdrawal  and  hope  and  Chapter  3,  Employment:  

strategies  for  navigating  unequal  terrain  demonstrate  the  social  agency  of  young  people  by  

presenting  the  creative  ways  in  which  they  draw  upon  the  resources  available  to  them  to  resist,  

operate  within  and  negotiate  the  intersection  of  social  divisions  that  (re)produce  their  

disadvantage.  In  Chapter  4,  Geographies  of  exclusion,  the  cultural  competency  of  young  people  

is  illustrated  by  examining  their  ability  to  name  the  dominance  of  whiteness  and  the  internal  

and  external  social  hierarchies  that  it  produces.  The  young  people  involved  in  this  study  did  not  

passively  accept  the  dominance  of  whiteness  or  the  racist  and  classist  discourse  that  has  

marginalised  them.  Instead,  they  spoke  out  against  it  and  challenged  it,  arguing  that  their  

identities  and  the  social  categories  which  are  imposed  upon  them  are  nuanced  and  complex  

because  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  are  given  particular  meanings  within  the  west.    

 

In  this  conclusion  the  strategies  utilised  by  young  people  in  the  west  are  contextualised  in  

relation  to  the  broader  social  conditions.  To  do  this,  this  chapter  considers  geography  as  a  force  

that  shapes  the  perspectives  and  experiences  of  the  young  people  represented  in  this  thesis.  

Following  this,  the  matter  of  how  all  young  Australians  are  currently  faring  in  relation  to  

education  and  training  is  considered.  The  purpose  of  this  analysis  is  to  highlight  the  challenges  

that  all  young  Australians  currently  face  and  to  contextualise  the  trajectories  of  several  of  the  

young  participants.  Both  the  statistics  and  the  individual  journeys  presented  here  reveal  an  

intricate  interweaving  of  gender,  class  and  visible  difference  that  continues  to  shape  the  lived  

experiences  of  young  people  from  disadvantaged  backgrounds.    

 

105    

Geography  emerged  as  a  significant  influence  on  the  experiences  of  the  young  people  involved  

in  this  thesis:  young  people  identified  as  ‘westies’  and  being  from  the  ‘west  side’.  They  did  so  

using  everyday  expressions  and  when  they  spoke  of  social  inequality  particular  to  the  west.  

Anglo-­‐Saxon  intergenerational  disadvantage  is  a  challenge  particular  to  this  region  of  

Melbourne  which  they  referenced  with  the  terms  ‘bum’  and  ‘bogan’.  This  was  evident  in  their  

discussion  of  the  dynamics  particular  to  school,  such  as  noting  ‘when  you  go  to  a  western  

suburbs  school’  (Chloe,  Australian  born,  of  Aboriginal  and  Tongan  background)  and  pointing  to  

the  lack  of  ‘really  expensive  schools’  that  facilitate  ‘good  grades’  and  movement  into  the  white-­‐

collar  professions  (Joyce,  Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background).  Similarly,  this  was  clear  

when  young  people  of  the  ‘west  side’  positioned  themselves  in  relation  to  their  peers  on  the  

‘east  side’,  who  they  perceived  as  ‘more  high  class’  and  better  equipped  to  succeed  at  school.  

In  contrast,  the  research  participants  frequently  described  themselves  as  ‘troublemakers’  (both  

Chloe  and  Joyce),  whose  conduct  leads  to  ‘dropping  out’  of  school  and  to  TAFE  where  

vocational  training  will  prepare  them  for  working-­‐class  jobs,  rather  than  attending  a  university  

which  is  seen  to  lead  to  careers  such  as  the  law  and  positions  were  there  ‘is  power’  (Joyce)  –  

pathways  these  young  people  imagine  are  only  open  to  their  so-­‐called  high-­‐class  peers.  These  

young  people  clearly  see  the  class  divisions  in  our  society  and  what  future  awaits  them.  They  

understand  that  as  residents  of  the  west  –  the  decaying  industrial  suburbs  of  Melbourne,  

stigmatised  because  of  their  working-­‐class  history  –  they  are  more  likely  to  experience  social  

inequality  because  of  the  layers  of  social,  material  and  cultural  difference  that  (re)produce  

multidimensional  disadvantage.    

 

Geography  also  shapes  these  young  people’s  understanding  of  what  constitutes  visible  

difference,  including  that  whiteness  is  visible  in  the  western  suburbs.  Visible  difference  and  

whiteness  looms  large  over  all  social  exchanges  and  interactions,  determining  who  is  higher  on  

the  social  hierarchy  at  any  given  moment.  In  ‘making  whiteness  visible’,  these  young  people  

unhinged  it  ‘from  its  location  as  transparent,  dominant  and  ordinary’  (Nayak,  2003:  173).  All  of  

the  young  people  involved  in  this  research  who  are  visibly  different  from  Anglo-­‐Saxons  either  

106    

implicitly  or  explicitly  spoke  of  the  ways  in  which  their  bodies  and  mode  of  dress  mark  them  as  

belonging  to  another  ‘natio(nality)’.  The  young  people  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background  also  named  

whiteness,  and  displayed  an  awareness  of  its  influence  of  its  internal  parameters.  As  they  

understood  it,  whiteness  has  class  dimensions  that  left  them,  as  residents  of  the  west,  

excluded.  As  working-­‐class  ‘westies’,  they  too  are  visibly  different.    

 

The  young  residents  of  the  west  did  not  passively  accept  the  dominance  of  whiteness.  Many  

spoke  out  against  it.  Others  challenged  it  by  embracing  multiculturalism  (such  as  Khadija,  a  

newly  arrived  refugee  of  Somali  background).  They  also  contested  the  dichotomisation  of  

‘white’  and  ‘black’  by  pointing  to  the  complexities  of  these  social  categories.  For  instance,  Chloe  

(Australian  born,  of  Aboriginal  and  Tongan  background)  said,  ‘Well,  I  don’t  see  people  like  that,  

I  don’t  see  she’s  white,  she’s  black,  I  see  nationality  first’.  Deng  (a  newly  arrived  refugee  from  

South  Sudan)  also  contested  racial  categories  by  referencing  nationality,  saying,  ‘We  all  have  

our  nationality,  like  Khadija  is  from  Somalia,  and  me,  I’m  from  Sudan’.  Rose  (Australian  born,  of  

Tongan  background)  explained  that  ‘If  you  say  “Aussie”,  ok,  we’re  all  Aussie  here,  so,  if  you  

break  it  down’.  Thus,  we  can  see  that  while  whiteness  remains  central  to  organising  different  

social  categories,  young  people  continually  contest  and  interrogate  the  fixed  social  categories  

of  ‘Islander’,  ‘African’  and  ‘Aussie’.  

 

Young  people  in  2012  

At  present,  Australia  is  experiencing  a  period  of  unprecedented  economic  prosperity  and  

wealth  generation,  but  not  everybody  is  enjoying  the  benefits  that  this  brings  (See:  Australian  

Council  of  Social  Services,  2010,  Borlagdan,  2012,  Mission  Australia,  2010,  Robinson  et  al.,  

2012).  It  is  common  to  see  headlines  such  as  the  following:  ‘Quarter  of  Young  People  not  

Working  or  Studying’  (Hall,  2012).  Studies  consistently  confirm  that  the  situation  of  young  

Australians  in  particular  has  not  improved.  The  Brotherhood  of  St  Laurence  Social  Exclusion  

Monitor,  which  is  based  on  factors  such  as  low  income,  unemployment  and  poor  English,  found  

107    

that  22  per  cent  of  young  Australians  aged  between  15  and  24  are  experiencing  social  exclusion  

(Borlagdan,  2012:  1).  Youth  unemployment,  another  marker  of  social  exclusion,  is  currently  

16.6  per  cent  –  a  rate  that  is  three  times  that  of  the  adult  unemployment  rate  (Robinson  et  al.,  

2012:  3).    

 

All  young  people  are  vulnerable  in  the  current  climate  because  of  the  preference  for  skilled  and  

highly  educated  employees  (Australian  Council  of  Social  Services,  2010,  Mc  Leod  and  Allard,  

2007:  144,  Mission  Australia,  2010).  And  young  people  in  the  west  are  even  more  vulnerable.  

Youth  unemployment  in  the  north-­‐west  reaches  56.7  per  cent  in  some  pockets  (Hill,  2012),  a  

statistic  revealing  the  greater  disadvantage  among  young  people  in  the  west.  Young  people  in  

the  west  are  even  more  vulnerable  as  they  are  more  likely  to  be  experiencing  accumulated  

layers  of  disadvantage  because  of  their  class  position,  visible  difference,  low  education  levels  

and  residency  in  a  socioeconomically  depressed  area  where  there  are  fewer  jobs  available.  

 

The  link  between  low  education  levels  and  unemployment,  and  thus  social  disadvantage,  is  

apparent  when  considering  the  education  levels  of  welfare  recipients.  Of  all  people  who  receive  

Youth  Allowance  and  Newstart  (Centrelink  payments),  only  35.4  per  cent  have  completed  Year  

10  and  only  10.6  per  cent  have  a  bachelor  degree  or  higher  (Cox,  2012).  Such  statistics  illustrate  

that  too  many  young  people  from  disadvantaged  backgrounds  are  not  enjoying  the  benefits  of  

the  current  economic  boom.  They  also  indicate  that  greater  effort  is  required  from  government  

and  industry  in  ‘response  to  [the]  deeper  challenges’  that  young  welfare  recipients  face  

(Robinson  et  al.,  2012:  3).    

 

Young  people  constitute  a  particularly  economically  vulnerable  cohort,  because  of  their  

financial  dependence  on  either  adults  or  the  state  if  their  parents  (if  they  are  present  in  their  

child’s  life)  are  unable  to  support  them.  A  recent  report  by  the  Australian  Council  of  Social  

Services  (2012)  found  that  37  per  cent  of  Newstart/Youth  Allowance  recipients  are  living  below  

108    

the  poverty  line  (Australian  Council  of  Social  Services,  2012).  This  fact  is  not  surprising  as  

Newstart,  the  allowance  that  the  majority  of  young  people  receive,  has  not  risen  in  relative  

terms  since  1994,  unlike  other  welfare  payments  such  as  the  disability  and  aged  pensions  

(Australian  Council  of  Social  Services,  2012).  Young  people  without  dependents  who  live  on  

Newstart  Allowance  receive  a  payment  of  $244.85  per  week  which  equals  $12,766  annually  –  a  

figure  that  is  equivalent  to  40  per  cent  of  the  minimum  wage.  In  comparison,  an  aged  pensioner  

receives  $377.75  per  week  and  a  person  on  the  disability  pension  receives  $378.00  per  week.  

Government  welfare  payments  are  therefore  creating  unnecessary  poverty  for  many  young  

Australians  (Cox,  2012).  Yet  within  the  public  arena,  the  discourse  surrounding  the  need  to  raise  

Newstart  Allowance  is  presented  as  a  ‘disincentive’  to  people  finding  work.  Such  an  idea  is  

premised  on  the  notion  that  people  willingly  choose  to  live  in  poverty.  It  also  assumes  that  

people  are  equal  within  the  labour  market  and  that  gender,  class  and  visible  difference  do  not  

play  a  role  in  shaping  opportunities  to  succeed.  This  narrative  places  responsibility  on  the  

individual  rather  than  acknowledging  the  salience  of  structural  factors  that  produce  

unemployment,  such  as  the  preference  for  skilled  employees  that  leaves  young  people  

susceptible  to  poverty.  

 

Just  as  the  western  suburbs  have  changed  over  time,  so  have  the  lives  of  the  young  people  

involved  in  this  research.  Since  their  involvement  in  the  qualitative  research  activities,  these  

young  people  have  developed  different  aspirations  and  their  views  about  themselves  and  the  

world  have  changed.  Many  are  engaged  in  new  activities:  some  are  working,  others  continue  to  

study,  at  least  one  has  become  a  parent  and  another  has  assumed  the  role  of  carer  for  her  

brother’s  child.  Several  participants  embody  the  statistics  on  youth  unemployment  and  under-­‐

employment.  Others  testify  to  the  truth  of  the  ‘education  equals  jobs’  mantra  that  dominates  

public  policy  on  young  Australians.  In  the  following  section,  the  experiences  of  several  

participants  are  used  to  animate  more  general  statistics  on  young  Australians’  educational  and  

labour  market  performance.  

 

109    

Education:  gender  and  class  inequalities        

In  general  terms  school  retention  rates  in  Australia  (that  is,  a  young  person  completing  Year  12  

or  equivalent)  have  reached  a  record  high.  And  more  young  Australians,  in  particular  young  

women,  attend  university  than  ever  before  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012:  3).  However,  when  we  

interrogate  these  gains  a  different  picture  emerges,  one  where  socioeconomic  background  

continues  to  determine  educational  outcomes  and  educational  attainment  determines  

employment  destinations  (Jones,  2009:  119).  For  example,  10  per  cent  of  young  Australians  

(aged  15–24)  are  not  undertaking  education,  training  or  employment.  Of  this  figure,  13.8  per  

cent  are  from  disadvantaged  socioeconomic  backgrounds;  and  the  majority  have  low  

educational  levels  –with  almost  one  third  having  left  school  at  Year  9  and  only  6.5  per  cent  

having  completed  Year  12  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012:  16).  A  contradictory  picture  also  emerges  for  

young  women,  who  are  more  likely  to  enter  university,  but  are  also  more  likely  to  experience  

unemployment  if  they  leave  school  before  completing  Year  12  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012).  Indeed,  

young  women  who  leave  school  early  remain  among  the  most  economically  disadvantaged  

people  in  our  community  (McLeod  and  Allard,  2007:  2).    

 

The  statistics  on  ‘disengaged’  young  people  –  those  outside  education,  training  and  

employment  –  confirm  the  ongoing  link  between  disadvantage  and  educational  performance.  

They  demonstrate  the  need  for  a  greater  allocation  of  resources  directed  towards  increasing  

the  minimum  levels  of  schooling  to  assist  young  people  to  move  beyond  their  disadvantaged  

position  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012).  To  achieve  this,  our  understanding  must  expand  to  

acknowledge  the  complexity  and  multidimensionality  of  social  inequality.  This  will  involve  

recognising  that  educational  disadvantage  goes  beyond  socioeconomics  to  encompass  factors  

such  as  the  educational  levels  of  young  people’s  parents,  whether  their  parents  are  from  a  non-­‐

English  speaking  background  and  their  employment  history  (Robinson  et  al.,  2011:  14  -­‐  15).    

 

110    

The  release  of  the  Gonski  Report  signals  a  positive  shift  by  the  federal  government  as  it  calls  for  

the  implementation  of  policies  to  increase  educational  attainment  for  all  young  people.  In  

particular,  the  Gonski  Report  identified  the  need  for  targeted  funding  to  better  equip  schools  

that  have  large  populations  of  young  people  from  non-­‐English  speaking  and  low  socioeconomic  

backgrounds.  As  shown  in  the  introductory  chapter,  the  student  body  in  the  west  is  

characterised  by  these  same  two  factors:  economic  disadvantage  and  cultural  and  linguistic  

diversity  (See:  Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  Development,  2012).  The  Gonski  

Report  has  stimulated  much-­‐needed  public  discussion  on  how  to  address  educational  

disadvantage  and  the  need  for  systematic  reform  of  existing  education  funding  models  so  as  to  

address  the  persistent  relationship  between  social,  economic  and  cultural  inequality  and  

educational  disadvantage.  Time  will  tell,  however,  whether  the  current  government  is  

committed  to  decreasing  social  disadvantage  by  implementing  the  recommendations  of  the  

Gonski  Report.    

 

In  Chapter  2,  visible  difference,  racism  and  racist  stereotypes  emerged  as  strong  factors  

influencing  young  people’s  experiences  at  school.  Chloe  (Australian  born,  of  Tongan  and  

Aboriginal  background),  Latifa  (Australian  born,  of  Tongan  and  Aboriginal  background)  and  Rose  

(Australian  born,  of  Tongan  background)  all  removed  themselves  from  a  mainstream  school  to  

enroll  at  Create,  an  alternative  education  provider.  While  these  particular  young  women  did  

not  explicitly  name  their  negative  encounters  at  school  as  a  result  of  racism,  they  did  subtly  

reference  their  sense  of  difference  when  describing  their  need  to  associate  with  ‘other  

Islanders’  with  whom  they  identify.  The  experience  of  these  young  women  illustrates  how  

young  people’s  sense  of  being  different  is  amplified  in  the  schooling  environment.  By  enrolling  

at  Create  the  young  women’s  actions  should  not  be  seen  as  evidence  of  an  ‘anti-­‐school’  stance.  

Rather,  these  young  women  merely  sought  out  an  environment  where  they  could  feel  a  sense  

of  belonging  to  the  schooling  community  and  could  participate  because  they  understood  what  

was  expected  of  them.  Thus,  in  this  instance,  the  strategy  of  withdrawing  from  mainstream  

schooling  was  not  entirely  counterproductive  to  their  futures  as  it  was  merely  a  detour.  

111    

 

The  action  of  Chloe,  Rose  and  Latifa,  first  their  ‘wagging’  and  later  their  exit  from  their  local  

high  school,  are  forms  of  self-­‐exclusion  (Allard  in  Mc  Leod  and  Allard,  2007:  145).  The  narratives  

of  these  young  women  illustrate  how  a  lack  of  engagement  at  school,  negative  views  about  

school  and  negative  experiences  with  teachers  are  all  precursors  to  disengagement  from  

education  for  early  school  leavers  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012:  17).  Furthermore,  the  experiences  of  

the  young  women  of  Tongan  and  Tongan–Aboriginal  background  of  subtle  and  overt  racism  at  

school  are  valid.  A  report  by  the  Foundation  for  Young  Australians  found  that  70.1  per  cent  of  

participants  experienced  racism  and  identified  schools  as  a  major  setting  where  these  

experiences  occurred.  The  report  identified  young  women  of  migrant  background  in  particular  

as  the  most  vulnerable  to  racism  (Mansouri  et  al.,  2009:  3).    

 

Similarly,  the  narratives  of  the  young  women  of  Lebanese  background  also  highlight  how  

gender  and  visible  difference  intersects  and  reveal  the  accumulated  layers  of  disadvantage  in  

the  schooling  environment.  The  group  of  young  women  of  Lebanese  background  explicitly  

named  the  racism  and  discrimination  they  encountered  with  their  peers  and  teachers.  Safiya  

(Australian  born,  of  Lebanese  background)  was  fortunate  enough  to  have  parents  who  could  

afford  to  send  her  to  an  Islamic  school  where  she  was  sheltered  from  the  racism  and  

discrimination  she  anticipated  at  her  local  public  school.  The  option  of  attending  a  private  

school  was  not  available  to  her  peers.  The  experience  of  racism  had  left  Lu  Lu  (Australian  born,  

of  Lebanese  background),  who  was  identified  as  ‘at  risk’  at  the  time  of  the  focus  group,  angry,  

evident  in  her  description  of  her  fellow  students  at  the  public  school  as  ‘friggin  racist’.    

 

Lu  Lu  did  end  up  becoming  an  early  school  leaver  at  the  end  of  Year  10.  Her  decision  to  leave  

was  a  combination  of  choice  and  being  pushed  out  after  her  local  public  school  gave  her  an  

ultimatum  about  improving  her  difficult  and  confronting  behaviour  in  the  classroom  and  her  

poor  attendance.  Lu  Lu  had  rebelled  against  the  racist  stereotypes,  speaking  out  against  unfair  

112    

treatment,  and  in  doing  so  had  been  labelled  a  ‘troublemaker’.  She  thus  actively  defied  

gendered  stereotypes  of  the  passive  Muslim  female,  but  her  quarrelsome  and  defiant  actions  

meant  that  she  was  not  viewed  as  suitably  studious.  The  school  she  attended  sought  to  exclude  

her  by  requesting  that  she  sign  a  behavioural  and  attendance  contract  in  order  to  re-­‐enrol  in  

Year  11,  but,  again  out  of  resistance,  she  refused.  Lu  Lu’s  parents,  concerned  about  her  

behaviour,  sent  her  to  spend  time  with  relatives  back  in  Lebanon.  Upon  her  return,  Lu  Lu  

worked  casually  in  her  parents’  store,  continuing  to  describe  herself  as  a  ‘bum  who  stuffs  things  

up’.  Her  actions  are  defensive;  she  has  chosen  to  limit  her  social  exchanges  with  people  of  a  

similar  background  to  avoid  the  negative  stereotyping  of  Lebanese  Australians  and  Muslim  

women.  Lu  Lu  spent  the  majority  of  her  time  in  Newport  where  she  did  not  attract  attention  as  

a  veiled  young  woman.  

 

The  experiences  of  Chloe,  Rose,  Latifa,  Lu  Lu  and  Safiya  all  suggest  that  their  needs  were  not  

supported  in  the  mainstream  schooling  system  (te  Riele  in  Mc  Leod  and  Allard,  2007:  121).  All  

of  these  young  women  experienced  multidimensional  disadvantage:  they  are  from  low  

socioeconomic  families,  are  of  non-­‐English  speaking  background  and  two  had  Aboriginal  

heritage.  Therefore,  their  decision  to  leave  school  was  not  so  much  a  choice  as  an  attempt  to  

‘escape  from  an  unpleasant  and  unproductive  setting’  (Allard  in  Mc  Leod  and  Allard,  2007:  155).  

These  young  women  exercised  what  power  they  had  available  to  them:  to  withdraw  from  

spaces  where  they  are  different,  and  seen  as  ‘troublemakers’,  ‘thieves’,  ‘liars’  or  ‘thugs’.  

Moreover,  none  of  the  young  women  fully  ‘disengaged’;  rather,  they  redirected  their  energies  

towards  building  lives  for  themselves  where  they  did  not  encounter  damaging  images  or  

representations  of  themselves.  Such  activities  include  participating  in  cultural  performances  at  

community  gatherings,  becoming  carers,  raising  other  people’s  children  and  working  in  family-­‐

owned  businesses.    

 

113    

Structural  forces  in  the  labour  market    

The  current  preference  for  skilled  employees  in  the  Australian  labour  market  makes  it  a  difficult  

time  for  a  young  person  looking  for  their  first  job  or  entry-­‐level  positions.  Young  people  with  

low  educational  levels  are  particularly  vulnerable,  as  are  those  with  no  or  limited  work  

experience  (Australian  Council  of  Social  Services,  2010,  Rose  et  al.,  2011,  VECCI  and  

Brotherhood  of  St  Laurence,  2009).  The  demand  for  employees  with  high  levels  of  educational  

attainment  reflects  a  shift  towards  a  knowledge  economy  (Allard  Mc  Leod  and  Allard,  2007:  

144).    In  response  to  this  changing  climate,  the  government  has  enacted  policies  to  increase  

minimum  educational  levels,  as  outlined  in  Chapter  1.  Current  policies  that  focus  on  increasing  

the  educational  levels  of  young  people  place  responsibility  on  young  people,  when  the  problem  

is  not  grounded  in  ‘individual  deficiencies’  but  ‘labour  market  characteristics’  (Furlong  and  

Cartmel,  2004:  123).  The  emphasis  on  equipping  individuals  to  respond  to  the  labour  market  

absolves  the  state  and  the  ‘market’  (that  is,  private  enterprise)  of  social  responsibility.  

Individuals  thus  carry  ‘the  risk’  and  the  cost  of  becoming  ‘job  ready’.    

 

Research  confirms  that  all  young  Australians  have  fewer  opportunities  for  full-­‐time  

employment,  with  rates  decreasing  among  this  cohort  by  22  per  cent  since  the  mid-­‐1980s  

(Robinson  et  al.,  2011:  2).  In  addition,  early  school  leavers,  those  who  leave  school  before  

completing  Year  12,  struggle  to  find  employment  and  their  opportunities  to  do  so  are  often  

within  industries  characterised  by  a  casualised  workforce  (Walsh,  2012).  Furthermore,  the  

chance  of  securing  an  apprenticeship,  a  form  of  employment  that  has  traditionally  provided  

pathways  for  early  school  leavers  (those  with  low  educational  levels),  decreased  by  8.1  per  cent  

between  2011  and  2012  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012:  7).    

 

The  decline  in  traditional  pathways  into  work  for  young  people  from  low  socioeconomic  

backgrounds  and  with  low  educational  levels  via  entry-­‐level  positions  such  as  apprenticeships  

which  act  as  ‘stepping-­‐stones’  jobs  suggests  that  the  opportunities  for  social  mobility  are  also  

114    

declining  (Jones,  2009:  119).  The  decline  in  these  pathways  makes  education  even  more  crucial  

to  gaining  employment  within  a  highly  skilled  labour  market  such  as  Australia’s.  With  few  

apprenticeships  available,  such  opportunities  are  increasingly  competitive  among  young  

people.  Jacob  was  aware  of  this  issue  when  he  complained  about  the  lack  of  jobs  that  ‘train  you  

up’.  I,  too,  observed  how  much  harder  it  has  become  for  disadvantaged  young  men  (few  young  

women  seek  an  apprenticeship  in  the  trades)  to  secure  apprenticeships.  Employers  are  

increasingly  seeking  young  people  not  only  with  Year  12  but  also  with  a  probationary  license  

and  car.  The  current  preference  of  employers  makes  it  very  difficult  for  young  people  

experiencing  multidimensional  disadvantage  to  compete  with  their  peers  who  have  completed  

Year  12  and  have  the  financial  resources  and  family  support  to  secure  a  driver’s  license  and  a  

car.  

 

Statistics  on  labour  market  performance  confirm  that  gender  remains  a  powerful  structural  

force  in  the  lives  of  young  men  and  young  women,  influencing  their  movement  into  the  

workforce.  While  young  women  from  disadvantaged  backgrounds  are,  for  instance,  more  likely  

to  continue  to  further  education,  in  contrast  young  men  are  more  likely  to  move  from  school  

into  full-­‐time  employment  or  to  remain  unemployed  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012:  9).  But  this  does  

not  mean  that  young  women  are  ‘outperforming’  their  male  peers  by  finding  work  because  

they  are  more  likely  to  hold  part-­‐time  or  casual  positions  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012:  8).  Such  

statistics  demonstrate  that  the  gains  young  women  are  making  at  school  and  in  the  labour  

market  continue  to  be  ‘uneven’  and  ‘class  differentiated’  (Mc  Leod  and  Allard,  2007:  1).    

 

The  gendered  trajectory  of  young  people’s  lives  is  clearly  evident  when  considering  the  

contrasting  experiences  of  Joyce  (Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background)  and  Jacob  

(Australian  born,  of  Anglo-­‐Saxon  background)  as  they  entered  the  world  of  work.  Joyce  found  

employment  because  of  her  willingness  to  work  in  the  fast-­‐food  industry  which  is  dominated  by  

feminised  customer  service  roles  that  hold  little  social  status.  Jacob  excluded  himself  from  this  

type  of  work,  citing  as  reasons  his  own  lack  of  interest  and  the  reluctance  of  employers  to  hire  

115    

young  men.  He  observed,  ‘If  you  are  a  guy  and  look  for  a  customer  service  job,  it’s  not  very  

likely  it’s  gonna  work  out  of  you’.  Instead,  Jacob  opted  to  remain  unemployed  until  something  

more  suitably  ‘masculine’  came  along.  Jacob’s  strategy  thus  shelters  him  from  the  ‘sense  of  

inferiority  and  low  self-­‐esteem’  felt  by  many  people  at  the  bottom  of  the  ‘occupational  

structure’  (Jones,  2009:  91).    

 

With  his  father,  also  a  despondent  jobseeker,  Jacob  went  on  to  establish  a  cleaning  business.  

Self-­‐employment  provided  an  insecure  and  irregular  income  but  greater  financial  security  than  

welfare  payments  and  better  prospects  than  the  unforgiving  labour  market.  Jacob  did  not  mind  

the  hard  physical  labour,  early  starts  or  sporadic  hours  so  long  as  he  had  the  financial  resources  

to  participate  in  the  wider  community.  Jacob  and  his  girlfriend  Zoe,  like  many  young  people  I  

have  met  relocated  to  the  outer  suburbs.  In  Melton,  Jacob  felt  there  were  more  ‘white  people’  

like  him.  But  this  move  was  a  difficult  experience  for  his  self-­‐described  ‘half-­‐caste’  girlfriend  Zoe  

(Australian  born,  Nigerian  and  Anglo-­‐Saxon  heritage),  who  struggled  with  feeling  like  she  was  

the  only  ‘African’  in  the  area  and  spoke  out  against  the  overt  racism  she  encountered.  Zoe  

worked  in  a  fast-­‐food  restaurant  though  held  aspirations  to  resume  her  studies  to  become  a  

childcare  worker  or  community  worker,  but  was  not  sure  how  she  would  pay  her  rent  and  bills  

were  she  to  return  to  living  off  Youth  Allowance  payments.  Both  are  now  caught  in  a  cycle  of  

having  insecure  jobs  with  little  pay  and  low  social  status.    

 

As  a  female  early  school  leaver,  Joyce’s  performance  in  the  labour  market  typifies  the  

challenges  many  young  women  in  her  situation  face.  Despite  the  initial  confidence  that  she  

displayed  in  my  interview  with  her  in  2009,  when  she  spoke  of  returning  to  study  and  becoming  

a  professional,  since  then  she  has  languished  in  the  fast-­‐food  industry.  After  a  number  of  years  

she  left  the  workforce  to  become  a  ‘full-­‐time  mummy’,  having  her  first  child  at  19  and  her  

second  at  21.  Joyce’s  transition  from  employee  to  mother  is  exemplary  of  how  working-­‐class  

young  women  look  for  alternative  sites  of  competence  outside  the  workforce  (Thomas  in  Allard  

and  McLeod,  2007:  50).  Motherhood,  in  this  case,  was  a  more  attractive  alternative  than  the  

116    

prospect  of  long-­‐term  employment  at  Red  Rooster,  KFC  or  McDonald’s,  which  offer  low-­‐paid,  

insecure  roles.    

 

Since  becoming  a  mother  Joyce  has  largely  detached  herself  from  the  wider  community,  

including  the  youth  and  maternal  health  services  available  to  young  parents.  She  is  

disadvantaged  along  a  number  of  lines:  her  age,  early  school  leaver  status  and  as  a  single  

parent  on  welfare  benefits  living  in  a  disadvantaged  area.  Joyce’s  existence  remains  precarious  

on  a  number  of  levels,  having  struggled  to  find  private  rental  accommodation  despite  repeated  

attempts  over  a  long  period.  Initially  she  had  to  live  with  her  parents  (who  are  separated  but  

live  together),  her  siblings,  and  her  first  child.  They  all  lived  in  a  dilapidated  and  overcrowded  

house  described  by  some  of  the  other  young  people  in  this  research  as  a  ‘squat’.  Recently,  

Joyce  secured  a  private  rental  property  that  she  shares  with  another  single  (widowed)  young  

mum.  Both  of  these  young  women  have  continued  to  struggle  with  substance  misuse  since  

becoming  parents  –  using  marijuana  daily  –  making  them  both  susceptible  to  intervention  by  

state  authorities  such  as  Child  Protection  within  the  Department  of  Human  Services.    

 

Many  young  women  like  Safiya,  Lu  Lu  and  Marhwa  (all  Australian  born,  of  Lebanese  

background)  struggle  to  find  employment  outside  part-­‐time  and  casual  work.  Similarly,  Chloe  

(Australian  born,  of  Tongan  and  Aboriginal  background)  worked  at  a  bank  for  a  while,  having  

secured  a  traineeship  for  young  Aboriginal  Australians.  However,  she  struggled  with  the  

demands  of  a  full-­‐time  job  and  once  the  traineeship  ended  rejoined  the  pool  of  unemployed  

young  people.  To  fill  her  time,  Chloe  took  it  upon  herself  to  play  a  large  role  supporting  both  of  

her  two  young  brothers  who  were  in  and  out  of  youth  justice  centres  and  then  prisons,  as  they  

became  increasingly  entrenched  within  the  adult  criminal  justice  system.  After  the  older  of  the  

two  brothers  became  a  father,  Chloe  came  to  play  a  significant  role  assisting  him  in  raising  his  

child.  Like  Joyce,  Chloe’s  ‘withdrawal’  from  the  workforce  can  be  explained  as  due  to  ‘family  

reasons’  –  the  main  reason  cited  by  young  Australian  women  who  leave  the  world  of  education  

and  work  behind  them  (Robinson  et  al.,  2012).    

117    

It  appears,  however,  that  Chloe’s  and  Joyce’s  adoption  of  the  traditionally  feminine  role  of  

mother  and  carer  meant  that  they  fared  better  than  Latifa  and  Chloe’s  brothers,  whose  social  

problems  came  to  be  criminalised  and  led  them  into  periods  of  incarceration.  The  

criminalisation  of  visibly  different  young  men’s  behaviour  was  something  I  observed  at  length  in  

the  west.  For  instance,  of  the  50  young  people  who  I  ‘case  managed’,  nine  went  on  to  become  

heavily  embedded  in  the  juvenile  justice  system  before  ‘graduating’  into  the  adult  corrections  

and  prison  system.  Young  Indigenous  Australians,  and  young  people  with  involvement  with  the  

Department  of  Human  Services,  specifically  those  who  have  been  in  state  care  and  those  from  

low  socioeconomic  backgrounds,  continue  to  be  overrepresented  in  the  juvenile  justice  system  

(Ericson  and  Vinson,  2010:  4).    

 

In  addition,  statistics  recently  released  by  Victoria  Police  suggest  that  young  men  of  Somali  and  

Sudanese  background  are  overrepresented  in  the  justice  system  due  to  higher  rates  of  

offending  (Oakes,  2012).  However,  a  Jesuit  Social  Services  report  has  revealed  that  young  South  

Sudanese  people  are  six  times  more  likely  to  be  charged  for  an  offence  than  other  Australians  

(Jesuit  Social  Services,  2012).  The  experiences  of  Chloe  and  Latifa’s  brothers  illustrate  how  the  

behaviours  of  some  young  people  are  being  criminalised  and  how  the  masculinity  of  visibly  

different  young  men  continues  to  be  presented  as  a  threat  to  wider  Australian  society,  which  

further  disadvantages  them.  

 

In  contrast  to  the  experiences  of  Joyce  and  the  other  young  women  who  had  left  school  early,  

Khadija  (a  newly  arrived  refugee  of  Somali  background)  and  April  (a  newly  arrived  refugee  of  

Burmese  background)  exemplify  the  success  that  can  come  to  young  women  who  continue  

their  education.  While  their  journey  into  professional  roles  took  longer  than  that  usual  for  their  

Australian-­‐born  peers,  they  arrived  at  their  nominated  destinations  after  some  creative  

planning.  Khadija,  who  displayed  incredible  tenaciousness,  persisting  with  her  jobseeking  

efforts  in  the  face  of  overt  racism  and  discrimination,  became  a  nurse.  She  achieved  this  by  first  

completing  a  Certificate  III  in  Aged  Care  with  ESL,  acquiring  practical  skills  through  the  work  

118    

experience  component  of  the  course.  She  then  used  this  as  a  vocational  pathway  to  gain  

entrance  to  VU  where  she  studied  nursing,  enrolling  in  a  bridging  course  that  assisted  her  to  

initially  do  Divisional  2,  then  later,  Divisional  1  Nursing.  Khadija  took  advantage  of  the  programs  

at  VU  that  support  the  specific  needs  of  people  from  non-­‐English  speaking  backgrounds  by  

combining  ESL  with  vocational  training.  She  utilised  an  alternative  pathway  into  university  

where  she  completed  a  nursing  degree,  a  method  that  allowed  her  to  gain  work  experience,  

thus  building  her  practical  skills  while  furthering  her  education.  All  of  these  factors  assisted  her  

to  secure  ongoing  work  at  a  major  hospital  in  the  city.  

 

While  Khadija  was  deemed  to  be  ‘at  risk’  given  that  she  had  arrived  in  Australia  as  a  refugee  

with  limited  English  skills,  she  was  able  to  utilise  the  support  of  her  family,  both  financially  to  

pay  for  a  course  and  emotionally  as  they  assisted  her  to  develop  and  reach  her  long-­‐term  goals.  

Her  parents,  who  were  part  of  the  Somali  middle-­‐class  before  arriving  in  Australia,  acted  as  

positive  role  models.  With  their  support,  Khadija  was  able  to  suspend  a  need  for  immediate  

financial  rewards  that  ‘any  job’  would  bring  in  order  to  continue  her  education.  Khadija’s  

commitment  to  her  education  and  the  anticipated  benefits  that  it  would  bring  was  possible  

because  her  family  had  the  financial  resources  and  skills  that  allowed  her  to  invest  in  an  

imagined  future  –  something  that  Joyce  and  Jacob  appeared  to  miss  out  on.    

 

April’s  experience  provides  another  example  of  how  some  young  women  are  performing  well  in  

the  current  environment,  having  completed  a  Certificate  III  in  ESL  at  VU  before  moving  on  to  

study  Community  Development  at  the  diploma  level.  The  ESL  course  enabled  April  to  develop  

her  English  skills  to  a  level  proficient  to  secure  work  as  a  translator  at  Centrelink,  supporting  the  

newly  emerging  Karin  and  Chin  (Burmese)  communities  settling  in  the  western  suburbs.  Both  

April’s  and  Khadija’s  strategies  thus  involved  embarking  on  a  long-­‐term  plan,  setting  career  

goals  where  they  were  able  to  draw  upon  their  ‘difference’  as  a  form  of  social  capital,  and  

selling  their  additional  language  skills  and  cultural  competencies  as  young  women  of  Karin  and  

119    

Somali  background  to  open  up  job  opportunities  within  the  nursing  and  community  

development  sectors.    

 

The  journeys  of  Khadija  and  April  strongly  evidence  the  importance  of  ‘alternative’  pathways  

for  young  people  from  disadvantaged  backgrounds.  These  young  women  show  what  can  be  

achieved  when  courses  are  available  to  develop  the  literacy  and  numeracy  skills  of  individuals,  

and  the  benefits  of  tailoring  ESL  courses  to  vocational  training.  Such  pathways  are  under  threat  

with  the  TAFE  cuts  being  implemented  by  the  current  Liberal  State  government.  In  the  west,  VU  

is  indicating  that  it  can  no  longer  commit  to  running  a  number  of  youth  programs,  including  

VCAL,  and  the  Certificate  I,  II  and  III  ESL  courses  that  have  assisted  students  like  Khadija  and  

April  to  develop  the  foundational  English  skills  needed  to  continue  their  education  

(Cunningham,  2012).  

 

The  intersection  of  gender  and  visible  difference  appeared  to  have  negatively  impacted  on  the  

life  trajectory  of  Matt,  an  international  student  from  India  who  had  successfully  completed  his  

studies  in  community  services  by  the  time  this  research  concluded.  Having  paid  upfront  fees  

totaling  nearly  $25,000  by  the  conclusion  of  his  course,  as  an  international  student  he  secured  a  

skilled  migration  (regional  visa  subclass  487)  to  remain  in  Australia.  Visa  subclass  487  is  for  

skilled  migrants;  it  provides  international  students  with  the  opportunity  to  apply  for  permanent  

residency  by  living  in  regional  parts  of  Australia  to  address  skill  shortages  in  these  areas.  

Despite  his  qualifications  and  experience  in  the  sector,  having  volunteered  throughout  his  

study,  Matt  was  unable  to  find  work  that  enabled  him  to  use  these  skills.  Initially  he  relocated  

to  different  regional  towns  looking  for  work,  but  he  soon  lowered  his  aspirations  and  accepted  

a  night  fill  position  in  a  supermarket.  Matt  was  jaded  by  his  experiences  and  overtly  attributed  

his  lack  of  success  to  inter-­‐personal  and  structural  racism.  The  obstacles  preventing  Matt  from  

gaining  meaningful  employment  in  his  chosen  field  illustrate  how  the  mantra  that  qualifications  

equal  jobs  does  not  translate  for  all  young  people,  as  racism  and  sexism  constrain  visibly  

different  people’s  movements  into  the  labour  market.    

120    

The  stories  of  these  particular  individuals  are  a  timely  reminder  about  need  for  the  state  and  

federal  government  to  improve  public  policy  on  disadvantaged  young  Australians.  Their  

experiences  illustrate  the  limited  capacity  of  policies  including  The  Compact  with  Young  

Australian’s  to  assist  young  people  overcome  social  inequality.  Similarly,  the  successes  of  

several  young  women  made  available  by  the  TAFE  system  demonstrate  how  TAFE  cuts  will  

eradicate  opportunities  for  young  people  to  overcome  disadvantage  and  call  in  to  question  the  

logic  of  the  current  liberal  government  in  Victoria.  

 

The  future  

The  young  people  in  this  research  animate  the  ‘subtle  interplay  of  individual  agency,  

circumstance  and  social  structure’  in  their  lives  (Nayak,  2003:  177).  Some  of  these  young  people  

have  been  able  to  negotiate  visible  difference,  gender  and  class  to  successfully  access  the  

wider,  mainstream  Anglo-­‐Saxon  community,  if  only  through  the  spaces  made  available  to  them  

by  ‘white  multiculturalism’  (Hage,  2000).  We  have  also  seen  that  young  people  retreat  to  

spaces  where  they  are  recognised  as  competent  and  where  their  sense  of  being  different  is  not  

magnified.  Such  a  retreat  is  most  apparent  in  the  activities  of  the  young  women  of  Lebanese  

and  Muslim  background  as  they  left  school  early  or  attended  an  Islamic  college,  though  it  is  not  

such  a  retreat  compared  to  others.  Yet  the  withdrawal  of  these  young  women  is  not  

straightforward,  as  they  would  attend  the  beach  and  swim  fully  clothed,  stretching  the  

parameters  of  what  can  be  defined  as  ‘Aussie’  activities.  The  other  young  women  who  became  

‘disengaged’  in  response  to  a  sense  of  difference  at  school  found  other  spaces  in  which  to  

participate.  But  again,  this  was  not  a  full  withdrawal;  rather,  they  sought  out  other  spaces  

where  they  felt  good  about  themselves,  including  an  alternative  school.  In  contrast,  the  newly  

arrived  young  people  had  an  optimism  that  their  Australian-­‐born  peers  seemed  to  lack,  perhaps  

because  they  were  yet  to  be  burdened  with  the  awareness  of  the  power  of  structural  forces  to  

anchor  them  in  particular  ways.    

 

121    

Throughout  this  thesis  young  people  of  the  western  suburbs  have  reveal  themselves  to  be  

particularly  shrewd  at  identifying,  naming  and  describing  the  power  structures  in  their  lives.  

Their  ability  to  do  so  is  most  evident  in  their  naming  of  ‘whiteness’.  Young  people  of  all  

backgrounds  understand  that  whiteness  is  more  than  skin  colour  and  that  it  involves  

participating  in  particular  activities,  speaking  in  a  particular  way  and  occupying  particular  

spaces  –  all  of  which  amounts  to  a  performance  that  translates  into  being  recognised  as  

Australian.  Both  the  visibly  different  and  the  Anglo-­‐Saxon  Australians  involved  in  this  research  

expose  whiteness  as  being  marked  in  the  multicultural  western  suburbs,  a  matter  that  is  closely  

related  to  young  westies’  inability  to  access  the  privileges  available  to  their  white  peers  in  the  

‘east  side’.  For  these  young  western  suburbs  Anglo-­‐Saxons,  their  class  position  operates  to  

signify  Otherness  insofar  as  they  are  positioned  as  inferior  to  their  high-­‐achieving,  high-­‐class  

east-­‐side  peers.  Young  people  thus  understand  that  whiteness  is  classed,  and  that  as  residents  

of  the  west  they  lack  the  social,  economic  and  cultural  capital  that  the  Lara  Bingles  and  their  

male  surfing  counterparts  have.    

 

All  of  the  young  people  involved  in  this  study,  like  many  I  encountered  as  a  youth  worker,  had  

potential  and  all  had  some  positive  attribute  to  offer  the  wider  community.  These  individuals  

are  smart,  funny,  creative  and  hold  great  potential.  Their  failure  to  achieve  success  at  school  or  

to  enter  the  workforce  was  not  due  to  a  lack  of  intelligence,  academic  potential  or  a  desire  for  

these  things.  However,  many  were  born  into  disadvantage,  or  their  parents  had  fled  war  or  

they  and  their  families  had  experienced  a  series  of  incidents  outside  their  control,  leaving  them  

in  precarious  situations.  All  taught  me  a  great  deal  about  the  skills  to  live  with  social  difference  

and  social  inequality  –  skills  that  not  only  deserve  to  be  acknowledged  but  which  are  invaluable  

in  our  world  today.  

122    

Bibliography  

AAPOLA,  S.,  GONICK,  M.  &  HARRIS,  A.  2005.  Young  Femininity:  Girlhood,  Power  and  Social  Change,  New  York,  Palgrave  Macmillan.  

AKBARAZADEH,  S.  &  YASMEEN,  S.  (eds.)  2005.  Islam  and  the  West:  Reflections  from  Australia,  Sydney:  University  of  New  South  Wales  Press  Ltd.  

ALEXANDER,  C.  2000.  The  Asian  Gang:  Ethnicity,  Identity,  Masculinity,  Oxford.  

ALEXANDER,  C.  E.  1996.  The  Art  of  Being  Black:  The  Creation  of  Black  British  Youth  Identities,  Oxford,  Claredon  Press.  

ALEXANDER,  C.  E.  &  KNOWLES,  C.  (eds.)  2005.  Making  Race  Matter:  Bodies,  Space  and  Identity,  Houndmills:  Palgrave  Macmillan.  

AMATEA,  E.  S.  2012.  Influencing  Preservice  Teacher's  Attitudes  About  Working  with  Low-­‐Income  and/or  Ethnic  Minority  Families.  Urban  Education,  47,  801  -­‐  834.  

AMIT-­‐TALAI,  V.  &  WULFF,  H.  (eds.)  1995.  Youth  Cultures:  A  Cross-­‐cultural  Perspective,  London:  Routledge.  

ANDRES,  L.,  ANISEF,  P.,  KRAHN,  H.,  LOOKER,  D.  &  THIESSEN,  V.  1999.  The  Persistence  of  Social  Structure:  Cohort;  Class  and  Gender  Effects  on  the  Occupational  Aspirations  and  Expectationf  of  Canadian  Youth.  Journal  of  Youth  Studies,  2,  261  -­‐  282.  

ARCHER,  L.,  HALSALL,  A.  &  HOLLINGWORTH,  S.  2003.  Inner-­‐city  Femininities  and  Education:  'Race,  Class,  Gender  and  Schooling  in  Young  Women's  Lives'.  Gender  and  Education  13,  549  -­‐  568.  

AUSTRALIAN  BUREAU  OF  STATISTICS.  2011.  Census  of  Population  and  Housing:  Socio-­‐economic  Index  for  Area  (SEIFA)  Australia:  ‘Local  Government  Index  of  Relative  Disadvantage’.    

AUSTRALIAN  COUNCIL  OF  SOCIAL  SERVICES.  2010.  Times  are  Still  Tough  for  Young  Unemployed  People.  Australian  Council  of  Social  Services.  

AUSTRALIAN  COUNCIL  OF  SOCIAL  SERVICES  2012.  Poverty  in  Australia.  Strawberry  Hills:  Australian  Council  of  Social  Services.  

BACK,  L.  1996.  New  Ethnicities  and  Urban  Culture:  Racisms  and  Multiculture  in  Young  Lives,  London,  UCL  Press.  

BACK,  L.,  SINHA,  S.  &  BRYAN,  C.  2012.  New  Hiearchies  of  Belonging.  European  Journal  of  Cultural  Studies,  15,  139  -­‐  154.  

BACK,  L.  &  SOLOMOS,  J.  (eds.)  2000.  Theories  of  Race  and  Racism:  A  Reader,  London:  Routledge.  

BALL,  S.,  MACRAE,  S.  &  MAGUIRE,  M.  2000.  Choice,  Pathways,  and  Transitions  Post-­‐16:  New  Youth,  New  Economies  in  the  Global  City,  London,  Routledge.  

123    

BECK,  E.  2010.  Report  on  Educational  Disengagment  of  Young  People  U15  in  the  Northern  Region.  Preston:  North  Melboure  Institute  of  Tafe.  

BERMAN,  D.  2009.  Partnering  with  Parents  and  Families  to  Support  Immigrant  and  Refugee  Children  at  School.  Chicago,  Center  for  Health  and  Health  Care  in  Schools.  

BEST,  L.,  AMY  (ed.)  2007.  Representing  Youth:  Methodological  Issues  in  Critical  Youth  Studies,  New  York:  New  York  University  Press.

BETTIE,  J.  2003.  Women  Without  Class,  Berkeley,  University  of  California  Press.  

BHABHA,  H.  K.  1994.  The  Location  of  Culture,  London,  Routledge.  

BORLAGDAN,  J.  2012.  A  Case  for  a  New  Youth  Offer:  Building  a  Better  Future  for  our  Young  People.  Brotherhood  Comment  [Online],  August  2012.  

BOURDIEU,  P.    1990.  The  Logic  of  Practice,  Cambridge,  Polity  Press.  

BRAH,  A.  1996.  Cartographies  of  Diaspora  :  Contesting  Identities,  London,  Routledge.  

BRECKENRIDGE,  J.  P.  2012.  Choosing  a  Methodological  Path:  Reflections  on  the  Constructivist  Turn.  Grounded  Theory  Review,  11,  1.  

BULBECK,  C.  2012.  Imagining  The  Future:  Young  Australians  on  Sex,  Love  and  Community,  North  Terrace,  University  of  Adelaide  Press.  

BURNS,  D.  J.,  COLLIN,  P.,  BLANCHARD,  M.,  DE-­‐FREITAS,  N.  &  LLOY,  S.  2008.  Preventing  Youth  Disengagement  and  Promoting  Engagement.  West  Perth:  Australian  Research  Alliance  for  Children  and  Youth.  

BUTCHER,  M.  2008.  FOB  Boys,  VCs  and  Habibs:  Using  Language  to  Navigate  Difference  and  Belonging  in  Culturally  Diverse  Sydney.  Journal  of  Ethnic  and  Migration  Studies,  34,  317  -­‐  387.  

BUTCHER,  M.  &  HARRIS,  A.  2010.  Pedestrian  Crossings:  Young  People  and  Everyday  Multiculturalism.  Journal  of  Intercultural  Studies,  31,  449  -­‐  453.  

BUTCHER,  M.  &  THOMAS,  M.  2001.  Generate:  Youth  Culture  and  Migration  Heritage  in  Western  Sydney,  Penrith  South,  Institute  for  Cultural  Research  and  the  Migration  Heritage  Centre.  

BUTCHER,  M.  &  THOMAS,  M.  (eds.)  2003.  Ingenious:  Emerging  Youth  Culture  in  Urban  Australia,  North  Melbourne:  Pluto  Press  Australia.  

BYRNE,B.  2012.  Books  Open  Many  Doors.  Maribyrnong  Leader,  7th  August,  2012.  

CENTRELINK.  2012.  Compact  with  Young  Australians  [Online].  Centrelink.  Available:  http://www.centrelink.gov.au/internet/internet.nsf/individuals/compact.htm  [Accessed  6th  April  2012].  

CHARMAZ,  K.  2006.  Constructing  Grounded  Theory:  A  Practical  Guide  Through  Qualitative  Analysis.  London,  Sage  Publications  Limited.    

124    

COHEN,  P.  1997a.  Rethinking  the  Youth  Question:  Education,  Labour  and  Cultural  Studies,  Houndmills,  Macmillan  Press  Ltd.  

COHEN,  P.  1999.  New  Ethnicities,  Old  Racism?,  London,  Zed  Books.  

COHEN,  R.  A.  L.-­‐H.,  ZIG  (ed.)  1997b.  The  Politics  of  Migration,  Chelthman:  Elgar  Refernce  Collection.  

COLIC-­‐  PEISKER,  V.  &  TILBURY,  F.  2008.  Being  Black  in  Australia:  A  Case  Study  of  Intergroup  Relations.  Race  and  Class,  49,  38  -­‐  56.  

COLIC-­‐  PEISKER,  V.  &  TILBURY,  F.  2007.  Integration  into  the  Australian  Labour  Market:  The  Experience  of  Three  "Visibly  Different"  Groups  of  Recently  Arrived  Refugees.  International  Migration,  45,  59  -­‐  86.  

COLLINS,  J.,  NOBLE,  G.,  POYNTING,  S.  &  TABAR,  P.  2000.  Kebabs,  Kids,  Cops  and  Crime:  Youth,  Ethnicity  and  Crime,  Annadal,  Pluto  Press  Australia.  

COLLINS,  J.,  REID,  C.  &  FABIANSSON,  C.  2011.  Identities,  Aspirations  and  Belonging  of  Cosmopolitan  Youth  in  Australia.  Cosmopolitan  Civil  Societies  Journal,  3,  92  -­‐  106.  

COMMONWEALTH  OF  AUSTRALIA  2009.  State  of  Australia's  Young  People.  Barton:  Australian  Government,  Office  for  Youth.  

COX,  E.  2012.  Down  and  Out,  and  on  the  Dole:  Why  the  Newstart  Allowance  Needs  a  Raise  The  Conversation  [Online].  Available:  http://theconversation.edu.au/down-­‐and-­‐out-­‐and-­‐on-­‐the-­‐dole-­‐why-­‐the-­‐newstart-­‐allowance-­‐needs-­‐a-­‐raise-­‐9231  [Accessed  27  October,  2012].  

CUNNINGHAM,  M.  2012.  Migrants  to  Feel  the  Pain  of  TAFE's  Unkindest  Cuts.  Weekly  -­‐  Your  Community  Voice,  31st  October,  2012.  

DENZIN,  N.  K.,  &  LINCOLN,  Y.  S  (ed.)  2003.  Strategies  of  Qualitative  Inquiry.  London,  Sage  Publications  Limited.  

DE  VRIES,  R.  M.  &  WOLBERS,  M.  H.  J.  2004.  Ethnic  Variation  in  Labour  Market  Outcomes  among  School-­‐leavers  in  the  Netherlands:  The  Role  of  Educational  Qualifications  and  Social  Background.  Journal  of  Youth  Studies,  7,  3  -­‐  18.  

DELGADO,  R.  1989.  Storytelling  for  Oppositionalists  and  Others:  “A  Plea  for  Narrative".  Michigan  Law  Review,  87,  2411  -­‐  2441.  

DELGADO,  R.  &  STEFANCIC,  J.  2001.  Critical  Race  Theory:  An  Introduction,  New  York,  New  York  University  Press.  

DEPARTMENT  OF  EDUCATION  AND  EARLY  CHILDHOOD  DEVELOPMENT  2011.  Adolescent  Community  Profile:  Western  Metropolitan  Region  2010.  East  Melbourne:  Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  Development.  

DEPARTMENT  OF  EDUCATION  AND  EARLY  CHILDHOOD  DEVELOPMENT  2012.  Western  Metropolitan  Region:  A  Learning  Community  2012  -­‐  2014.  Melbourne:  Department  of  Education  and  Early  Childhood  Development.  

125    

DEPARTMENT  OF  EDUCATION,  EMPLOYMENT  AND  WORKPLACE  RELATIONS.  2011.  A  Review  of  Funding  for  Schools:  A  Final  Report.  Canberra.  

DEPARTMENT  OF  EDUCATION,  EMPLOYMENT  AND  WORKPLACE  RELATIONS.  2012a.  Compact  with  Young  Australians:  Youth  Attainment  and  Youth  Transitions  [Online].  Available:  http://www.deewr.gov.au/Youth/YouthAttainmentandTransitions/Pages/compact.aspx  [Accessed  12  November,  2012].  

DEPARTMENT  OF  EDUCATION,  EMPLOYMENT  AND  WORKPLACE  RELATIONS.  2012b.  Youth  Attainment  and  Transitions  [Online].  Available:  http://www.deewr.gov.au/Youth/YouthAttainmentandTransitions/Pages/compact.aspx  [Accessed  6th  April  2012].  

DEPARTMENT  OF  HUMAN  SERVICES  2000.  Western  Metropolitan  Region:  Health  and  Social  Wellbeing  Profile.  

DIECKHOFF,  A.  (ed.)  2004.  The  Politics  of  Belonging:  Nationalism,  Liberalism,  and  Pluralism,  Oxford:  Lexington  Books.  

DWYER,  C.  1999.  Veiled  Meanings:  Young  British  Muslim  Women  and  the  Negotiation  of  Differences.  Gender,  Place  and  Culture,  6,  5-­‐26.  

DWYER,  P.  &  WYN,  J.  2001.  Youth,  Education  and  Risk:  Facing  the  Future,  New  York,  Routledge  Falmer.  

ERICSON,  M.  &  VINSON,  T.  2010.  Young  People  on  Remand  in  Victoria.  Balancing  Individual  and  Community  Interests.  Richmond,  Jesuit  Social  Services.  

EWART,  H.  2012  Agency  Warns  Against  Australian  Skills  Shortfall,  ABC.  7.30  Report,  19th  July,  2012.  

FERNÁNDEZ,  L.  2002.  Telling  Stories  About  School:  Using  Critical  Race  and  Latino  Critical  Theories  to  Document  Latina/Latino  Education  and  Resistance.  Qualitative  Inquiry,  February,  45  -­‐  65.  

FRANKENBERG,  R.  1993.  White  Women,  Race  Matters  :  The  Social  Construction  of  Whiteness,  Minneapolis,  University  of  Minnesota  Press.  

FROSH,  S.,  PHOENIX,  A.  &  PATTMAN,  R.  2002.  Young  Masculinities:  Understanding  Boys  in  Contemporary  Society,  Houndmills,  Palgrave.  

FURLONG,  A.  2009.  Marginalized  Youth  in  Education:  Social  and  Cultural  Dimensions  of  Exclusion.  Marginalized  Youth  and  Contemporary  Educational  Contexts  Conference.  Toronto.  

FURLONG,  A.  &  CARTMEL,  F.  1997.  Risk  and  Uncertainty  in  the  Youth  Transition.  Young,  5,  3  -­‐  20.  

FURLONG,  A.  &  CARTMEL,  F.  2004.  Vulnerable  Young  Men  in  Fragile  Labour  Markets:  Employment,  Unemployment  and  the  Search  for  Long-­‐term  Security,  York,  Joseph  Rowntree  Foundation.  

126    

GAGANAKIS,  M.  2006.  Identity  Construction  in  Adolescent  Girls:  the  Context  Dependency  of  Racial  and  Gendered  Perceptions.  Gender  and  Education,  18,  361  -­‐  379.  

GARNER,  S.  2007.  Whiteness,  Milton  Park,  Routledge.  

GIFFORD,  S.,  CORREA-­‐  VELEZ  I.  &  SAMPSON,  R.  (2009).  Good  Starts:  Research  Report  on  Recently  Arrived  Youth  With  Refugee  Backgrounds:  Promoting  Wellbeing  in  The  First  Three  Years  of  Settlement  in  Melbourne,  Australia.  Melbourne,  La  Trobe  Refugee  Research  Centre.  

GILROY,  P.  1987.  There  Ain't  No  Black  in  the  Union  Jack:  The  Cultural  Politics  of  Race  and  Nation,  London,  Hutchinson.  

GORSKI,  P.  C.  2005.  Savage  Unrealities:  Uncovering  Classism  in  Ruby  Payne's  Framework.  St.  Paul:  Graduate  School  of  Education,  Hamiline  University.  

GRAY,  M.  &  HUGHES,  J.  2003.  Social  Capital  at  Work:  How  Friends,  Family  and  Civic  Ties  Relate  to  Labour  Market  Outcomes,  Melbourne:  Australian  Institute  of  Family  Studies.  

GROSSMAN,  M.  &  SHARPLES,  J.  2010.  ‘Don’t  Go  There:  Young  People's  Perspectives  on  Community  Safety  and  Policing.  Melbourne:  Victoria  University.  

GUERRA,  C.  &  WHITE,  R.  (eds.)  1995.  Ethnic  Minority  Youth  in  Australia:  Challenges  and  Myths,  Hobart:  National  Clearinghouse  for  Youth  Studies.  

HAGE,  G.  2000.  White  Nation:  Fantasies  of  White  Supremacy  in  a  Multicultural  Society,  Sydney,  Pluto  Press.  

HAGE,  G.  2003.  Against  Paranoid  Nationalism:  Searching  for  Hope  in  a  Shrinking  Society,  Annadale,  Pluto  Press  Australia.  

HALL,  B.  2012.  Quarter  of  Young  People  Not  Working  or  Studying.  The  Age.  14th  November,  2012.  

HALL,  S.  1997.  The  Spectacle  of  the  Other.  In:  HALL,  S.  (ed.)  Representations  and  Signifying  Practices.  London:  Sage.  

HALL,  S.  AND  DU  GAY,  P.  1996.  Questions  of  Cultural  Identity:  London,  Sage.  

HALL,  S.  &  JEFFERSON,  T.  (eds.)  1967.  Resistance  Through  Rituals  :  Youth  Subcultures  in  Post-­‐war  Britain    London:  HarperCollins  Academic.  

HARRIS,  A.  (ed.)  2004a.  All  About  the  Girl:  Culture,  Power  and  Identity,  New  York:  Routledge.  

HARRIS,  A.  2004b.  Future  Girl:  Young  Women  in  the  Twenty-­‐first  Century,  New  York,  Routledge.  

HARRIS,  A.  2009.  'Shifting  the  Boundaries  of  Cultural  Spaces:  Young  People  and  Everyday  Multiculturalism',  Social  Identities.  Social  Identities,  15,  187  -­‐  205.  

HARRIS,  A.  &  WYN,  J.  2009.  Young  People's  Politics  and  the  Micro-­‐Territories  of  the  Local.  Australian  Journal  of  Political  Science,  44,  327  -­‐  344.  

HENRY-­‐  WARING,  M.  2007.  Identity  and  Social  Cohesion:  Visible  Migrants  and  Refugees  in  Rural  and  Regional  Australia.  In:    Metropolis,  2007  Melbourne.  

127    

HILL,  B.  2012.  A  Panel  Discussion  on  Pacific  Youth  Crime  in  Australia,  2012.  Directed  by  Australia:  ABC  Radio  Australia,  18th  July,  2012.  

HOERDER,  D.,  HEBÈRT,  Y.  &  SCHMITT,  I.  (eds.)  2005.  Negotiating  Transcultural  Lives:  Belongings  and  Social  Capital  Among  Youth  in  Comparative  Perspective,  Toronto:  University  of  Toronto  Press.  

HOLLAND,  J.,  REYNOLDS,  T.  &  WELLER,  S.  2007.  Transitions,  Networks  and  Communities:  The  Significance  of  Social  Capital  in  the  Lives  of  Children  and  Young  People.  Journal  of  Youth  Studies,  10,  97  -­‐  116.  

HOOKS,  B.  1984.  From  Margin  to  Center,  Boston,  South  End  Press.  

HOOKS,  B.  1994.  Outlaw  Culture,  New  York,  Routledge.  

HOWARTH,  C.  2002.  'So,  You're  From  Brixton?':  The  Struggle  for  Recognition  and  Esteem  in  a  Stigmatized  Community.  Ethnicities,  2,  237  -­‐  260.  

HREOC  2001.  Ismah-­‐  Listen:  National  Consultations  on  Eliminating  Prejudice  Against  Arab  and  Muslim  Australians.  Sydney:  Human  Rights  and  Equal  Opportunity  Commission.  

JESUIT  SOCIAL  SERVICES.  2012.  Just  Advocacy.  Available:  http://www.jss.org.au/policy-­‐and-­‐advocacy/just-­‐advocacy#one  [Accessed  16  November  2012].  

JONES,  G.  2009.  Youth,  Cambridge,  Polity  Press.  

KANE,  J.  2006.  School  Exclusions  and  Masculine,  Working-­‐class  Identities.  Gender  and  Education,  15,  673  -­‐  685    

KENNY,  L.  D.  2000.  Daughters  of  Suburbia:  Growing  up  White,  Middle  Class  and  Female,  New  Brunswick,  Rutgers  University  Press.  

KHAMIS,  S.  2012.  Braving  the  Burqini:  Re-­‐branding  the  Australian  Beach.  Cultural  Geographies,  17,  379  -­‐  390.  

LEHMANN,  W.  2004.  'For  Some  Reason,  I  Get  a  Little  Scared':  Structure,  Agency,  Risk  in  School-­‐Work  Transitions.  Journal  of  Youth  Studies,  7,  379  -­‐  396.  

LESKO,  N.  (ed.)  2000.  Masculinities  at  School,  California:  Sage  Publications  Inc.  

LESKO,  N.  2001.  Act  Your  Age!  :  A  Cultural  Construction  of  Adolescence,  New  York,  Routledge.  

LONG,  C.,  SHAW,  K.  &  MERLOT,  C.  (eds.)  2005.  Sub  Urban  Fantasies,,  Melbourne:  Australian  Scholarly  Publishing.  

MAC  DONALD,  R.,  MASON,  P.,  SHILDRICK,  T.,  WEBSTER,  C.,  JOHNSTON,  L,  &  RIDLEY,  L.  2001.  Snakes  &  Ladders:  In  Defence  of  the  Studies  of  Youth  Transitions.  Sociological  Research  Online  5,  4.  MANNING,  P.  2003.  Arabic  and  Muslim  People  in  Sydney's  Daily  Newspapers,  Before  and  After  

September11.  Media  InternationalAustralia  Incorporating  Culture  and  Policy,  109,  50-­‐  70.  

128    

MANSOURI,  F.,  JENKINS,  L.,  MORGAN,  L.  &  TAOUK,  M.  2009.  The  Impact  of  Racism  on  the  Health  and  Wellbeing  of  Young  Australians:  At  a  Glance.  In:  AUSTRALIANS,  F.  F.  Y.  (ed.).  Melbourne:  Foundation  for  Young  Australians  and  Deakin  University.  

MANSOURI,  F.  &  KAMP,  A.  2007.  Structural  Deficiency  or  Cultural  Racism:  The  Education  and  Social  Experiences  of  Arab-­‐Australian  Youth.  Australian  Journal  of  Social  Issues,  42,  87-­‐99.  

MANSOURI,  F.  &  PERCIVAL  WOOD,  S.  2008.  Identity,  Education  and  Belonging:  Arab  and  Muslim  Youth  in  Contemporary  Australia,  Carlton,  Melbourne  University  Press.  

MARTIN,  P.  Y.  &  TURNER,  B.  A.  1986.  Grounded  Theory  and  Organizational  Research.  The  Journal  of  Applied  Behavioral  Science,  22,  41-­‐157.  

MASON,  V.  2004.  Strangers  Within  in  the  "Lucky  Country":  Arab-­‐  Australians  after  September  11.  Comparative  Studies  of  South  Asia,  Africa  and  the  Middle  East,  24,  233  -­‐  243.  

MC  LEOD,  J.  &  ALLARD,  A.  C.  (eds.)  2007.  Learning  from  the  Margins:  Young  Women,  Social  Exclusion  and  Education,  Oxon:  Routledge.  

MCDOWELL,  L.  2003.  Redundant  Masculinities?  Employment  Change  and  White  Working  Class  Youth,  Malden,  Blackwell  Publishing.  

MCROBBIE,  A.  2000.  Feminism  and  Youth  Culture,  Houndmills,  Macmillan  Press  Pty  Ltd.  

MCROBBIE,  A.  2007.  Top  Girls.  Cultural  Studies  21,  718-­‐737.  

MILES,  S.  2000.  Youth  Lifestyles  in  a  Changing  World,  Buckingham,  Open  University  Press.  

MILLARD,  B.  2012.  No  Cash  Lifeline  for  TAFEs:  MP.  Weekly-­‐  Your  Community  Voice,  16th  October,  2012.  

MIRZA,  H.  S.  1992.  Young,  Female,  Black,  London,  Routleedge.  

MISSION  AUSTRALIA  2010.  Youth  Employment  Strategy:  Preventing  a  Lost  Generation.  Sydney:  Mission  Australia.  

MIZEN,  P.  2004.  The  Changing  State  of  Youth  Houndmills,  Palgrave  Macmillian.  

MORAN,  L.  2011.  Integration,  Tolerance  and  Belonging  in  Multicultural  Australia.  Young  Lives  Changing  Times:  Perspectives  on  Social  Reproduction.  University  of  Sydney.  

MORETON-­‐ROBINSON,  A.  (ed.)  2004.  Whitening  Race:  Essays  in  Social  and  Cultural  Criticism,  Canberra:  Aboriginal  Studies  Press.  

MORTON  LEE,  H.  2003.  Tongans  Overseas:  Between  Two  Shores,  Honolulu,  University  of  Hawai'i  Press.  

NAYAK,  A.  2003.  Race,  Place  and  Globalization:  Youth  Cultures  in  a  Changing  World,  Oxford,  Berg.  

NILAN,  P.,  JULIAN,  R.  &  GERMOV,  J.  2007.  Australian  Youth:  Social  and  Cultural  Issues,  Frenchs  Forest,  Pearson  Education  Australia    

129    

NOBLE,  G.  2008.  From  the  politics  of  recognition  to  the  sociability  of  acknowledgement:  youth,  connection  and  ethnicity.  Youth,  Identity  and  Migration.  Burwood,  Deakin  University.  

NOBLE,  G.  &  POYNTING,  S.  2010.  White  Lines:  The  Intercultural  Politics  of  Everyday  Movement  in  Social  Spaces.  Journal  of  Intercultural  Studies,  31,  489  -­‐  505.  

NOBLE,  G.,  POYNTING,  S.  &  TABAR,  P.  1999.  Youth,  Ethnicity  and  Mapping  of  Identities:  Strategic  Essentialism  and  Strategic  Hybridity  among  Male  Arabic-­‐speaking  Youth  in  South-­‐Western  Sydney.  Communal/Plural,  7,  29-­‐44.  

OAKES,  D.  2012.  African  Youth  Crime  Concern.  The  Age,  20  August,  2012.  

OMAR,  Y.  S.  2005.  The  Educational  and  Employment  Aspirations  of  Somali  High-­‐School  Students  in  Melbourne:  Some  Insights  From  a  Small  Study.  Melbourne:  Refugee  Health  Research  Centre,  Brotherhood  of  St  Laurence.  

ORGANISATION  FOR  ECONOMIC  CO-­‐OPERATION  AND  DEVELOPMENT  2012.  Equity  and  Quality  in  Education:  Supporting  Disadvantaged  Students  and  Schools    

PADGGETT,  A.  &  ALLEN,  B.  2003.  Fear's  Slave:  The  Mass  Media  and  Islam  after  September  11.  Comparative  Studies  of  South  Asia,  Africa  and  the  Middle  East,  24,  32-­‐40.  

PARDY,  M.  2009.  Multicultural  Incarnations:  Race,  Class  and  Urban  Renewal.  TASA  Confrence  Paper.  

PARKER,  L.  &  LYNN,  M.  2002.  What's  Race  Go  To  Do  With  It?  Critical  Race  Theory's  Conflicts  with  and  Connections  to  Qualitative  Research  Methodology  and  Epistemology.  Qualitative  Inquiry,  8,  7  -­‐  22.  

PHOENIX,  A.  2003.  Neoliberalism  and  Masculinity:  Racialization  and  the  Contradictions  of  Schooling  for  11-­‐  to  14-­‐  Year  Olds.  Youth  and  Society,  36,  227  -­‐  246.  

PLUMMER,  G.  2000.  Failing  Working-­‐class  Girls,  Oakhill,  Trentham  Books  Limited.  

POYNTING,  S.  &  ANG,  I.  2004.  Living  with  Racism:  The  Experiences  and  Reporting  by  Arab  and  Muslim  Australians  of  Discrimination  and  Violence  Since  11  September.  Sydney:  HREOC.  

POYNTING,  S.  &  MASON,  V.  2007.  The  Resistible  Rise  of  Islamophobia:  Anti-­‐Muslim  Racism  in  the  UK  and  Australia  before  11  September  2001.  Journal  of  Sociology,  43,  61  -­‐  86.  

POYNTING,  S.  &  NOBLE,  G.  2003.  Dog  Whistle  Journalism  and  Muslim  Australians  Since  2001.  Media  International  Incorporating  Culture  and  Policy,  109,  41-­‐49.  

POYNTING,  S.  &  NOBLE,  G.  2004.  'I  Don't  Have  My  Freedom':  Arab  and  Muslim  Australians  Experiences  of  Racial  Hatred,  Abuse  and  Violence  since  11  September  2001  [Online].  Available:  www.tasa.org.au/confrencepapers04/docs/ETHNICITY/POYNTING_NOBLE.PDF  [Accessed  4th  March  2005].  

POYNTING,  S.,  NOBLE,  G.  &  TABAR,  P.  1991.  Intersections  of  Masculinity  and  Ethnicity:  A  Study  of  Male  Lebanese  Immigrant  Youth  in  Western  Sydney  Race,  Ethnicity  and  Education  2,  59  -­‐  77.  

130    

POYNTING,  S.,  NOBLE,  G.,  TABAR,  P.  &  COLLINS,  J.  Year.  "If  Anyone  Called  Me  a  Wog  They  Wouldn't  be  Speaking  to  Me  Alone":  Protest  Masculinity  and  Lebanese  Youth  in  Western  Sydney  Schools.  In:    Learning  Conference,  1997.  

POYNTING,  S.,  NOBLE,  G.,  &  TABAR,  P.  2004.  Bin  Laden  in  the  Suburbs:  Criminalising  the  Arab  Other,  Sydney,  The  Sydney  Institute  of  Criminology.  

PUGLIESE,  J.  2002.  Race  as  Category  Crisis:  Whiteness  and  the  Topical  Assignation  of  Race.  Social  Semiotics,  12,  149  -­‐  168.  

RAFFE,  D.  2003.  Pathways  Linking  Education  and  Work:  A  Review  of  Concepts,  Research,  and  Policy  Debates.  Journal  of  Youth  Studies,  6,  1  -­‐  19.  

REYNOLDS,  T.  2006.  Caribbean  Families,  Social  Capital  and  Young  People's  Diasporatic  Identities.  Ethnic  and  Racial  Studies,  29,  1087  -­‐  1103.  

REYNOLDS,  T.  2007.  Friendship  Networks,  Social  Capital  and  Ethnic  Identity:  Researching  the  Perspectives  of  Caribbean  Young  People  in  Britain.  Journal  of  Youth  Studies,  10,  383  -­‐  398.  

RICHARDS,  K.  2011.  Technical  and  Background  paper:  Measuring  Juvenile  Recidivism  in  Australia:  Technical  and  Background  Paper  no.  44.  Available:  http://www.aic.gov.au/en/publications/current%20series/tbp/41-­‐60/tbp044/06.aspx.  

ROBERTS,  R.  A.,  BELL,  L.  A.  &  MURPHY,  B.  2008.  Flipping  the  Script:  Analyzing  Youth  Talk  About  Race  and  Racism.  Anthropology  and  Education  Quarterly,  39,  334  -­‐  354.  

ROBINSON,  L.,  LONG,  M.  &  LAMB,  S.  2011.  How  Young  People  are  Fairing  2011:  At  a  Glance  The  National  Report  on  the  Learning  and  Work  Situation  of  Young  Australians.  Melbourne:  Foundation  for  Young  Australians.  

ROBINSON,  L.,  LONG,  M.  &  LAMB,  S.  2012.  How  Young  People  are  Fairing  2012:  At  a  Glance.  In:  AUSTRALIANS,  F.  F.  Y.  (ed.).  Foundation  for  Young  Australians.  

ROSE,  J.,  MORSTYN,  L.  &  TUDEHOPE,  A.  2011.  'Swimming  upstream’:  Young  People  and  Service  Provision  Under  Job  Services  Australia.  Melbourne:  Youth  Affairs  Council  of  Victoria.  

RUSSO,  K.  E.,  BREWSTER,  A.  &  JENSEN,  L.  2011.  On  Whiteness:  Current  Debates  In  Australian  Studies.  The  Journal  of  the  European  Association  of  Studies  on  Australia,  2,  1  -­‐4.  

SAGOE,  D.  2012.  Precincts  and  Prospects  in  the  Use  of  Groups  in  Social  and  Behavioural  Research.  The  Qualitative  Report,  17,  1  –  16.  

SCHWANDT,  T.  A.  2001.  Dictionary  of  Qualitative  Inquiry,  Calif,  Thousand  Oaks.  

SEALE,  C.  (ed.)  2004.  Researching  Society  and  Culture,  London:  Sage.  

SHAIN,  F.  2003.  The  Schooling  and  Identity  of  Asian  Girls,  Sterling,  Trentham  Books  Limited.  

SMYTH,  J.  &  HATTHAM,  R.  2004.  'Dropping  out',  Drifting  Off,  Being  Excluded:  Becoming  Somebody  Without  School,  New  York,  Peter  Lang  Publishing  Inc.  

131    

SMYTH,  J.,  HATTHAM,  R.,  CANNON,  J.,  EDWARDS,  J.,  WILSON,  N.  &  WURST,  S.  2004.  'Dropping  Out',  Drifting  Off,  Being  Excluded:  Becoming  Somebody  Without  School,  New  York,  Peter  Lang.  

SOSULSK,  M.  R.,  BUCHANAN,  N.  T.  &  DONNELL,  C.  M.  2012.  Life  History  and  Narrative  Analysis:  Feminist  Methodologies  Contextualizing  Black  Women’s  Experiences  with  Severe  Mental  Illness.  Journal  of  Sociology  and  Social  Welfare,  September,  2010.  

TAYLOR,  J.  2008.  New  Narratives  of  Early  School  Leavers.  Tenth  Australian  Institute  of  Family  Studies  Conference.  Melbourne:  Brotherhood  of  St.Laurence.  

TAYLOR,  J.  2009.  Stories  of  Early  School  Leaving:  Pointers  for  Policy  and  Practice.  Fitzroy:  Brotherhood  of  St.  Laurence.  

TEESE,  R.,  LAMB,  S.  &  DURU-­‐BELAT,  M.  (eds.)  2007.  Education  and  Inequality:  Volume  3,  Springer:  Dordrecht.  

THOMAS,  M.  1998.  Estranged  Bodies  and  Vietnamese  Identities.  The  Australian  Journal  of  Anthropology,  9,  74  -­‐  88.  

TILLECZEK,  K.  (ed.)  2008.  Why  Do  Students  Drop  Out  of  High  School?,  New  York:  The  Edwin  Mellen  Press.  

TILLECZEK,  K.  2011.  Approaching  Youth  Studies:  Being,  Becoming,  and  Belonging,  Don  Mills,  Oxford  University  Press.  

TOPSFIELD,  J.  2012.  Rethink  Required  for  Top  Five  Finish.  The  Age,  29  September  2012.  

TUHIWAI-­‐  SMITH,  L.  2008.  Decolonizing  Methodologies,  London,  Zed  Books.  

VALENTINE,  G.  2007.  Theorizing  and  Researching  Intersectionality:  A  Challenge  for  Feminist  Geography.  The  Professional  Geographer,  59,  10  –  21.  

VALENTINE,  G.  &  SPORTON,  D.  2009.  'How  Other  People  See  You,  It's  Nothing  Like  That  Inside':  The  Impact  of  Processes  of  Disidentification  and  Disavowal  on  Young  People's  Subjectivities.  Sociology,  43,  735  -­‐  751.  

VECCI  &  BROTHERHOOD  OF  ST  LAURENCE.  2009.  Barriers  to  Hiring  Disadvantaged  or  Vulnerable  Entry  Level  Job  Seekers:  Victorian  Employers’  Attitude  Survey.  Fitzroy,  Brotherhood  of  St  Laurence.  

WALSH,  L.  2012.  Generation  Next:  Where  to  For  Australia's  Long  People?  The  Conversation,  14  November,  2012.  

WEBSTER,  C.  2008.  Marginalized  White  Ethnicity,  Race  and  Crime.  Theoretical  Criminology,  12,  293  -­‐  312.  

WESTER,  C.  2008.  Marginalized  White  Ethnicity,  Race  and  Crime.  Therotical  Criminology,  12,  293  -­‐  312.  

WHITE,  R.  &  WYN,  J.  1997.  Rethinking  Youth  St  Leonards,  Allen  and  Unwin.  

WILLIS,  P.  1981.  Learning  to  Labor:  How  Working  Class  Kids  Get  Working  Class  Jobs,  New  York,  Columbia  University  Press.  

132    

WILSON,  R.  2007.  Vocational  Education  and  Training  in  Victoria's  Youth  Training  Centres.  National  Confrence  on  Youth  Detention.  Canberra:  Australian  Institute  of  Criminology.  

WOLF,  D.  L.  (ed.)  1996.  Feminist  Dilemmas  in  Fieldwork,  Colorado:  Westview  Press.  

WYN,  J.  &  HARRIS,  A.  2004.  Youth  Research  in  Australia  and  New  Zealand.  Young,  12,  271  -­‐  289.  

WYN,  J.  &  WOODMAN,  D.  2006.  Generation,  Youth  and  Social  Change  in  Australia.  Journal  of  Youth  Studies,  9,  495  -­‐  514.  

YON,  A.  D.  2000.  Elusive  Culture:  Schooling,  Race  and  Identity  in  Global  Times,  New  York,  University  of  New  York.  

YOUNG,  C.  &  PETTY,  M.  1980.  Education  and  Employment  of  Turkish  and  Lebanese  Youth,  Canberra,  Australian  Government  Publishing  Service.  

YOUNG,  L.  &  BARRETT,  H.  2001.  Issues  of  Access  and  Identity:  Adapting  Research  Methods  with  Kampala  Street  Children.  Childhood,  8,  383  -­‐  395.  

YUVAL-­‐  DAVIS,  N.  2006.  Belonging  and  the  Politics  of  Belonging.  Patterns  of  Prejudice,  40,  198  -­‐  213.  

133    

Appendix  

 

Images  utilized  in  the  focus  groups  and  individual  interviews.